A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Prologue and Part 1

picture created using DALL-E

---

Prologue

Tuesday 20th October 2009

"You do know that Robert's death wasn't really suicide," quietly murmured Paul Ingles to George Green. They were discreetly chatting on one of the House of Commons member lounges where they knew they couldn't be overheard. They had been discussing the way the expenses system had been changed and lamenting how things weren't going to be as cushy as they used to be. This was the second week back from summer recess and they were just getting their feet back under the table.

"You what?!" George exclaimed. In his surprise he raised his voice slightly and others turned to look.

"I thought I'd been discrete with my enquiries, but I had someone ring me earlier and threatened me unless I stopped 'Poking my nose where it wasn't wanted'."

"You need to go to the police," George urged. He couldn't believe that anybody would threaten his colleague and friend.

"They threatened my wife and children if I did that. If anything happens, make sure my family is looked after. Look, I know you have a lot of contacts and know who you can trust." With a slightly raised voice, so if anybody was listening it would just appear to be normal chatter Paul continued, "My PPS got the information you need for tomorrow's debate."

Paul carefully removed a folder out of his briefcase and handed it across the table. As George took it, a USB flash drive fell from the folder into his lap. "Thanks," responded George. "I'll make sure I look at it before tomorrow."

* * *

George Green was getting himself ready for the day, with The Today program discreetly on in the background. It had been a long night of reviewing documents and collating questions. His day would be taken up with putting things together. The public only saw the times he was in the chamber or in committees, but all that he did took planning. You couldn't ask pointed questions if you didn't know what you were talking about. And topics might range from internet security, to finances, to health. An MP needed to have a grasp on a range of subjects and most importantly know how to persuade. All without making a mistake an appearing silly.

"The news headlines at eight o'clock. Paul Ingles, Member of Parliament for Harrow East died last night when his car left the road. The Prime Minister-"

George didn't hear the rest. His thoughts about today's work evaporated. He snapped off the radio and started looking for information on the news websites. What he quickly discovered was that there wasn't much about the incident, but what was clear was that everyone thought it was an accident. After the conversation yesterday evening, George wasn't so sure.

After several calls he managed to get hold of the officer in charge for the investigation. "What can I do for you, Mr Green?"

"I was a colleague of Mr Ingles. I was trying to find out more details about last night's accident."

After verifying George's identity, he was told, "His car left the road and hit a tree. Nobody else was injured, but Mr Ingles died instantly."

"Was there any CCTV footage?" George enquired.

"Unfortunately, not. We normally have coverage in that area, but they had a power failure in the control room, so nothing was recording. The area was quiet and there were no other witnesses to what happened."

"Okay, thank you for your time. I'm just glad nobody else was hurt."

"No problems, Mr Green. If there is any other way I can help, you have my number."

George sighed. It was at times like this that he missed his wife. She always was level-headed and would be a great person to discuss problems. However, he didn't feel it would be a good idea to telephone her at their house in Cumbria. If Paul's death was deliberate, then he had no idea if his phone was safe. The last thing he wanted was to put his family at risk.

"I'm getting paranoid," he laughed to himself.

That afternoon, he was involved in a meeting of the Intelligence and Security Committee. It was during their grilling of Mavis Brown that a plan began to form. He'd remembered reading a report how she'd been given data regarding the spread of nuclear technology into Iran. She'd denied knowing the source, though from the way she phrased certain things it sounded like she had a very strong suspicion. That work had got her promotion and now was senior enough to give reports to this committee.

It wasn't until after the meeting, did they have chance for a private chat. One of the good things about this meeting was it was behind closed doors and the chat after was expected.

After making sure nobody else was within earshot George asked Mavis, "Remember your source for the Iran nuclear issue?"

"I never categorically found out who it was," she smoothly responded.

"Of course. Would you say from the dealings with them that they are trustworthy?"

Mavis gave a small smile, but her eyes didn't twinkle. She stayed focused on George. "From the little I do know; I think their aims aren't detrimental to our national interest. The information I did get was not just highly accurate, but also very detailed."

"I suppose you didn't go looking who they were, so you could maintain contact which might help further your career further."

"Attempts were made very early on to ascertain information, but our attempts were spotted. I was relieved we still got information from them after that. It might compromise a valuable source if more extreme measures were employed."

Mavis sneezed, and George took that opportunity. He'd been unsure how to discreetly give her the information and wasn't going to miss that opportunity. "Bless you," he said, reaching into his pocket and removing a cotton handkerchief, fumbling slightly to make sure it contained the USB drive.

As Mavis took it, she felt the contents. "Do you mind if I keep this? I seem to have run out of tissues."

"I can't have someone not having something to catch a sneeze into. There is enough Swine Flu going around as it is."

With MI6's office only along the river, it wasn't a long walk, but she didn't take a direct route. Instead, she crossed the river at Westminster Bridge where there were plenty of places that sold handsets. A cheap phone was all she needed to send a message. It was then lost into The Thames. This, she thought, was a good opportunity to find out more about this group and who was in charge.

Part 1
David's phone pinged, indicating a calendar change for an imminent appointment. His quick glance showed that the headmaster, Mr Hobson, had added a meeting. What he thought strange was the meeting didn't have Helen. Since they were joint head pupils, meetings with Mr Hobson normally involved them both.

"Sorry about that," David said to his instrument mentor.

"Is it anything that needs dealing with now?"

"No."

"Excellent. Then shall we try that section again."

After David had passed his grade eight French Horn exam, he'd thought that would be the end of his instrument lessons. How wrong he'd been. His old teacher couldn't push him further, so a mentor had been commissioned to help polish his playing and technique. This he found harder work than his initial learning. The mentor expected more.

Once the lesson had completed, David saw his tutor out and went straight to see Mr Hobson.

"Ah, David come on in and shut the door."

Joining Mr Hobson on the settee, David waited for him to make the first move. He didn't have to wait long.

"Mavis Brown contacted the school earlier asking when we were going to hold our concert here. The most logical reason we can think of is that she has some information for us. How are the Beta team doing?"

"We'll be ready. By subtly training Tina and Luke since they joined, they are at a much better level than Helen and I was when we joined. However, without knowing specifics it will be difficult to know how any of us would react if the unfortunate happened again."

"Indeed. I don't think anybody would want a repeat of what happened four years ago. I will start everything for a concert on 11th of November. I think Armistice Day would be worthy of a grand concert."

"It's a shame we don't have the Americans here, or we would be able to do a requiem."

Mr Hobson chuckled. "I'm sure Lewis, Zoe and Mrs Russell will come up with something appropriate."

The mention of Zoe brought a smile to David's lips. She was a year one student who was learning to be a conductor to take over Lewis when he left. Zoe had been part of the first intake when the school expanded last year. There had been much talk if the years should be renumbered with the final year being year six, or if the extra year should be called year zero. In the end, the name year zero was chosen. It had been a hectic time with twenty people joining the school all on the same day and Mr Hobson had vowed that if the school ever expanded like that again they would take in the extra year a week later.

Because of their age, most year zero students weren't ready to join the orchestra, but a year of training got them to a better standard than when the first intake was year one. This year, three of the new students hadn't played an instrument, but they had all taken to them like ducks to water.

The chat between David and Mr Hobson finished just before lunch, so there wasn't a chance for David to update his partner, Helen and he knew that he probably wouldn't get a chance until they went to bed.

As David had predicted, he didn't get chance to discuss his meeting with Mr Hobson until they were alone. When Helen slid into their bed, she at last broached the subject. "Can you tell me about the meeting with Mr Hobson?"

"There's not much to say. Mavis Brown contacted the school to see if there was a concert. Mr Hobson feels she wants to discreetly talk with us, so is going to arrange a concert for Armistice Day."

"Ah, so that's why Lewis wasn't around much today. I hope things go better than they did when we last crossed swords with Mavis."

"Amen. Mavis hasn't seen me in four years and has only met me as Jayne. Will you be okay with that?" David was glad Helen couldn't see his sly grin. He knew all too well how she felt, even though she had become more restrained over the years.

The bouncing on the bed was enough of an answer, but Helen wasn't one for letting it go. "Of course," she responded. It wasn't as if she didn't see a lot of Jayne anyway, but this was an occasion she hadn't expected. David braced himself for a long night.

* * *

"You might want to tell the year about the concert," said Lewis, having come to see David and Helen before they left for their morning exercise. "One of the pieces requires a singer, and it just happens someone in year-H at The Manor knows it. Obviously, the rumours might reach the year later today."

"Ah, so who is coming?"

"Monica and Carolyn."

"I'm sure Mr Hobson will be telling us in our morning meeting. Though let us check now," said Helen, grabbing her phone, and dialled Mr Hobson. She put the phone on speaker so they could all hear the response. "Sorry to disturb you, Sir. I am here with David and Lewis. Can you tell me when Monica and Carolyn are arriving?"

"They left last night their time but weren't able to get on a direct flight. They will change in New York and will land at Heathrow just past 8pm tonight. I'll be making an announcement at breakfast regarding the concert. It was one of the items that I was going to mention in our pre-breakfast meeting."

"Sorry for jumping the gun, then. We'll see you soon."

Helen hung up. "As long as nobody at Immigration Manor has spilt the beans, then we should be okay not to mention it before Mr Hobson does at breakfast. I take it you or Brian won't say anything?"

"Brian is aware of the concert, but not about Monica and Carolyn. I won't say anything."

"Excellent. How is the concert planning going?"

"We've never put anything together so quickly. At times like this I sure miss Dan and Renee with their planning skills. Since we've only twenty days there will be some extra practices. Most of the pieces aren't too difficult, but the last one is going to need practice for us to portray it well. Year five played with a choir, and this is a solo singer."

"Okay, thanks for the update. Keep one of us informed if any problems arise."

The only thing the meeting with Mr Hobson added was due to them both being seventeen then they would be accompanied. The fact the school was part of something bigger had been kept a secret, and Mr Hobson was pleased that even the year leaders in year four didn't know there was a sister school.

When all the other year heads left, David and Helen hung back.

"Did you arrange for someone to get them, or could I go?" Helen asked.

"I think a student going would be perfect. However, by the time they get through the airport it is going to be in the eleven before you get back here. After David's news, did you get enough sleep last night?"

"If I have a nap this afternoon, would that make you happier?" Helen answered, not wanting to admit that Mr Hobson knew them too well.

"If you have slept enough, then I'll agree. Come to see me after you've got up. Take your nap just after lunch, as I will be announcing an extra orchestra practice for this afternoon."

At breakfast, Mr Hobson made the announcement for the special concert and the two pupils flying in from the sister school. As predicted, there were many surprised faces on when the sister-school was mentioned. What had happened while the American's had last visited, and just after, was something that year five knew shouldn't be talked about when they knew they'd be asked about the previous visit.

"So, who's coming?" asked Martha, excited at physically seeing some friends she'd not seen face-to-face for years.

"Monica and Carolyn."

As they were finishing breakfast, Rachel, who was sat at the year-five table, asked, "David and Helen, do you mind if you see me after breakfast?"

"Sure," they answered together.

Lessons in year-five weren't anything like they were in previous years. All the formal education that a child normally did before leaving school had been long finished. They'd finished their GCSE's and A-Levels and were now either performing individual study on a topic that interested them or studying a university topic via the Open University. This kept their learning skills tuned ready for any university they wanted to join the following year. One of the biggest lessons was had preparing for living in the world. Cooking had already been covered, but things like washing and ironing were all strange and new.

At three, the orchestra assembled on the stage for the special practice. The players started taking their seats and warming up while Lewis stood at the front chatting with Zoe. Zoe had been spending the last year learning to conduct. During rehearsals she'd always been at the front with Lewis, with him pointing out what he was doing and why. Since the last concert of the previous school year, Zoe had been starting to conduct the orchestra for some of the pieces.

"Listen up," called Lewis loudly from the podium. The chatter from the orchestra ended to hear what was being said.

"We will be playing five pieces. However, only three cover the whole orchestra. Remember, this is a Remembrance Day event, so it's important that we portray that sombre atmosphere. Especially for the last piece. Zoe will be conducting the four pieces before the interval, and I'll be doing the long one."

As Lewis was speaking, the non-players from Year Zero were busy delivering packs of sheet music. As the players received their pack, they started looking through what they were going to play.

"Zoe will be conducting the following. Nimrod, The Banks of Green Willow, Mars from The Planets and Fantasia on a Theme by Thomas Tallis. I will be conducting Gorecki Symphony No 3. Our singer doesn't arrive until tonight, so for today you will be in Zoe's hands."

Zoe looked nervous as she approached the podium. Before today, she'd conducted but never instructed. This would be a first for her, and for the orchestra.

"Let's start with the George Butterworth. The Banks of Green Willow. George was a British composer who died in The Battle of the Somme in 1916. He was buried in the trenches and his body was never recovered after the war."

Zoe paused and looked around the silent players and gave a sad smile. "Think what it's like lying on the grass at the back of the school during the summer month. That slightly laid-back feeling of tranquillity. Percussion, trombone and tuba can have a rest."

Zoe looked around and seeing that they were ready started conducting. The sound of a single clarinet broke the silence and after a few tentative bars fell silent. Zoe stopped a few moments later and turned to Lewis for help. He just signalled that she should deal with it.

For a few seconds, she closed her eyes as she mentally prepared to be more forthright and turned back to the orchestra giving a half laugh. "I suppose a warning might have been helpful. The first eight bars are solo clarinet. So, yes Tina, you were playing it correctly. First violins then join in the rest of the strings shortly after. Harp and brass have a bit of a longer wait. Shall we try that again?"

For much of the school, daily practices were a first. Most concerts were known with plenty of time to get prepared. With such a rushed concert, this wasn't the case. At the restart Tina played with a lot more confidence and they managed the first run through of the piece. Zoe then started to go through it, a section at a time, pulling the work to bits and highlighting areas where they weren't playing it how she wanted us to.

It was soon after the evening meal that Helen got ready to go meet Monica and Carolyn from the airport. The Heathrow website had indicated that the flight was expected a few minutes early, which was probably due to the brisk wind that was blowing across the Atlantic.

"Drive safely," David uttered to Helen when they got to the car.

"I will and I'll give you a ring when we're setting off."

Helen grabbed David and pulled him close. "I love you," she murmured just before their lips became locked.

"I love you too," David panted as they eventually broke for air. "I'll keep a light on."

David's heart sank as he watched her go. She would only be away for about six hours, but he would still miss her. They'd lived together for four years, and often did different things in the evening, but they were never far from each other. This wasn't the first time, like when David had to go to Edinburgh, but it didn't make his heart ache any less.

David's brooding wasn't lost on the others, and they pitched in to keep him occupied. Apart from year zero and a few couples in year one, they all knew it meant when their partner was away. During the evening he'd had a game of speed chess, two games of pool, and a rather strange discussion on the thoughts of organic farming with Paula. While Emma preferred much more of the hands on, Paula had got into farm management and finance.

Eventually David found it too much and decided to go for a walk. As he left, he grabbed his coat just in case he went outside. Wandering aimlessly around the halls of the magnificent house he called home; he thought about Helen and their time together.

"Missing Helen", called out Mr Hobson. The headmaster had just come out of Dr Ruiz office and had noticed David slinking down the hall.

"Yes, Sir."

"Understandable," Mr Hobson responded, scratching his chin in thought. "Let's walk."

They ambled slowly down the corridor. "Their love being away is something that some find hard. It isn't wrong. It isn't right. It just is. It happens in lots of jobs where one partner sometimes must travel. It isn't just the worry, is it?"

That wasn't something David had thought about, and after a few moments realised that he was right. "No. I'm just missing her. It's silly really, as we sometimes do different things in the evening or at the weekend. Like her flying lessons. I've never felt like this then. Today, I'm just-" he tailed off, not knowing how to continue.

"I presume you've tried to entertain yourself, but you've kept losing concentration?"

'How did he know?' David thought and with a resigned sigh said, "Yes. Everyone's been really patient with me, but I think they realised my heart wasn't in it."

"What works for some, is doing something to make their time back better. My wife was a consultant, and sometimes had to go to conferences. I used to miss her dearly while she was away and had the same issue."

"I didn't know you were married!" David exclaimed, surprised as he'd never seen Mr Hobson with anybody.

"I'm widowed. She passed many years ago."

Oh no. "I'm sorry."

"I still miss her, but eventually you learn to live with the loss. Anyway, back to missing them when they're away. It wasn't too bad for most of the time, it was the waiting when they were due back. So, what I did was bake a cake. The cakes were awful the first few trips she was away, but I eventually was able to make a decent cake. It was something we both started to look forward to. She got home, and we would sit down and have cake with a cup of tea. The baking took my mind off things.

"Now I'm not suggesting you bake a cake now, or everyone in the school will want some. But it would be good to do something for the guests. I like to check that things are ready. We need to check the bedrooms for Monica and Carolyn have the beds made up, and clothes are ready etc. Also, there is the guest bedroom for the person who is bringing them."

"But won't that already have been done?"

"It should have, but I always like to check. They will have been travelling for nearly fourteen hours. They will probably be tired. We don't want to find the beds haven't been setup when all they want to do is sleep."

David contemplated what Mr Hobson had said and thought back about the previous head students. They would have got involved in something like this. It was making sure other pupils had an interface with the school, and if there was an issue, they had someone other than a teacher to approach. Even though it wasn't something the school would have expected him to do, David felt it was something he should have expected himself to do.

The job of the head student was to set an example and be a contact between the other pupils and the school. But often the head student would take on other roles. Unofficial roles. What perplexed David was that if this wasn't something the school expected, why did Mr Hobson suggest he joined him in checking the rooms?

Inspecting the two rooms for Monica and Carolyn didn't wasn't complex, but there were lots of things to check. Mr Hobson shared a checklist, and they went through it for both pupils one by one. When they were finished, he turned to David and asked, "Was that enough of a distraction?"

David burst into a smile. "Yes, thank you. That stopped me brooding."

"There will be times in life when you are waiting for things to happen, or in this case, people to arrive. Giving yourself a task, especially if it is mundane, can keep you going. We have one more room to check."

They moved down the corridor to another spare room. This surprised David as he thought the person accompanying the two students would stay in the wing where Mr Hobson lived, as well as the three psychiatrists that lived at the school. The room wasn't laid out like the other spare rooms they'd just checked. David stood just inside the door, looking around and drinking it in. There was one person he knew who liked the room setup like this. He turned and gaped at the headmaster, his heartbeat picking up with excitement.

"I'll leave you to make sure everything is correct," said Mr Hobson with a small smile. "Enjoy, but not too much."

"Thank you, Sir."

"It was Mr Moore's idea."

"Still, thank you for the trust. I'll send Mr Moore a thank you note."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 2

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 2

The official name was the All-School Common Room, but nobody called it that. Even Mr Hobson had resigned himself that the official name would never be used. It was The Lounge. Besides the introduction of Year Zero, The Lounge was the biggest upheaval the school had seen for many years. It was the place to relax in the evening or during the weekend.

The main structure of the room was in keeping with the main design of the building. Yet the furnishings made it feel fresh and modern. Recessed speakers dotted the walls so music could be heard without it needing to be loud. That way conversations could be had, or games played without being disturbed.

The room was littered with seating of all types. Settees that sat two or three. Longer cushioned benches were around the outside, and single seater stools when you might want to take part in a boardgame, such as chess.

At the end was a pool table. Its green baize illuminated by a large overhead lamp. When The Lounge had been unveiled the pupils had been stunned at what was there. The quiet was disturbed by Erika giving a big squeal of delight and was soon after named the Pool Master. The task she gave herself was to make sure that everyone knew how to play.

"David, can I have a quiet word?" Luke asked, when David had put down his book. Luke had been watching for a good time to ask without disturbing one of the head students.

"Sure, shall we go for a walk?" David smiled reassuringly. A quiet word wasn't something unusual, but it was for Luke. He was a good year leader and being in year three had most of the things under control.

They grabbed their coats and went out back to walk along one of the bike tracks that went parallel to the school. They were lit with low level lighting, so the path was visible while on it and cyclists in the winter months knew where to go. Yet there wasn't much light pollution for those who like to gaze at the night sky.

"What's my sister doing back at the school?"

A quick look showed David that Luke was confident in what he said. Lying wasn't an option, as he'd have lost trust. For a fleeting second, he considered trying to deflect the query, but Luke looked so earnest that David knew he wouldn't give up.

"She escorted the two pupils from The Manor. She stopped overnight and was on a morning flight back to America."

There was no answer, but that wasn't because the conversation was over. It had just provoked more thought. David looked on, his heart sinking. He could see that Luke was going to want to know more, and that would lead to answers he wasn't able to give.

"When you played at my old school, I recognised her then, but thought I was going nuts. The hair colour was all wrong. When I joined Hayfield, I was getting a feeling of déjà vu. It took me a while, but I eventually twigged. A lot of the daily life had been described in emails to me. Faces change as they grow from a child to an adult. It wasn't until I saw her today that I knew. She looks like our mum. I knew then that I'd been right all along."

David mused about how much to say and thought perhaps a bit of information would be the end of it.

"It is difficult with siblings. There was someone in my year who had a sister two years older. The Manor visited when we did a concert in Russia. When they went home, Erika and Martha stayed. Sam and Jessica went with the Americans. The one and only school exchange that I'm aware of."

"What is my sisters name, and why didn't she say hi?"

This was it. There was no turning back. Luke had to be told about "The Rule". David was still haunted by the memory of Helen's face when she was told. Luke was two years older than when they had been told. He just hoped it went better.

"First off, have you told your parents that they have a daughter and not a son?"

"No. Rather like I don't tell them about Mix up Mondays. It isn't good to publicise certain things."

"Okay, let me arrange something." Moving a bit away from Luke, David dialled Dr Ruiz. "Hi. Sorry to ring you so late. Can you fit in a chat with Luke and Tina? I think Helen and I should be there too.

"Regarding?"

"Luke saw our guest this morning and is asking questions. I can answer some, but I feel he needs the talk."

Rachel Ruiz sighed. This was a conversation that had to happen at some stage but was one that nobody liked. "Thanks for being my eyes on this. I'll be in my office."

A message to Helen was quickly dispatched and she responded almost instantly saying she would get Tina and meet them there. Another message was sent to Andy explaining what was going to happen. Stacy was still travelling, so he would tell her later.

"And?" Luke enquired, when David went back to him.

"We're going to see Dr Ruiz. Hopefully she will be able to answer the questions you have."

"Why so formal? Everyone calls her Rachel. You normally call her Rachel."

"Because this is a conversation she isn't looking forward to. It is a conversation I'm not looking forward to. And believe me, this is a conversation that you only think you're looking forward to. A bit of distance and detachment helps at times like this."

Luke looked bewildered. "I don't understand."

"I know. Come on, we need to get going. We don't want to keep Helen and Tina waiting."

It didn't take long, as they went in via the car park entrance on the far side. When David and Luke got to Dr Ruiz office, Helen and Tina had just arrived. Tina was sat on the settee, with Helen sat next to Tina's right. Luke quickly sat down next to Tina, and David sat to Luke's left.

Rachel wasn't dressed like she normally did. She was normally quite smartly dressed, but tonight she was in jeans with an old sweater. It was obvious to all there that this was an out of hours call.

"Nice to see your larger settee in full use," said Tina.

Dr Ruiz gave a nod in acknowledgement. "It's good that you can get closer support. I just wish it was never needed. Are you all comfortable, as once I start this discussion, I don't want to stop until it is complete?"

Nobody needed the toilet and the psychiatrist continued. "When you joined the school, you were given a set of school rules. One rule is always omitted from that first day discussion, as it isn't pertinent then and the implications of the rule wouldn't be understood. This isn't a rule the school enforces but one the pupils self-adhere to. It is the most hated school rule, and one that everyone wishes didn't exist."

Luke and Tina exchanged puzzled glances. Helen and David just sat there, waiting for things to be explained.

"Let me outline a scenario. Tina, after you finish school, you go and see your parents. What would their reaction be?"

"They would-" Tina broke off and a few seconds later continued slowly. "Are you talking about a no-contact rule?"

"Oh, of course," added Luke, like the fog had cleared and everything made sense. If it had been a cartoon, a lightbulb would have been flashing above his head. "When we joined the school, our parents weren't told where the school is. If you went home, your parents would know you'd transitioned at school. How soon before it leaked, and the school came under scrutiny. If I saw my family, that wouldn't be fair on you."

There was silence. The two eldest pupils knew not to say anything to disturb Rachels discussion. They were there for comfort only.

Tina eventually broke the silence. In a rather sad voice, she whispered. "I'll miss my sisters, but especially Ashleigh. She understood. She had a boyfriend who everyone mistook for a girl, but he claimed wasn't trans. Even my parents were fooled. I thought they accepted and let my guard down and got caught. My poor sister got banned from seeing him. They thought he was a bad influence."

"It isn't forever," said Dr Ruiz, gently.

David and Helen gaped, looking at Dr Ruiz with surprise.

"It used to be. Over the last few years, experiments took place to see if pupils that had left several years ago could meet back with family without implicating the school. The board of governors discussed the results today and they settled on a four-year minimum gap between leaving school and seeing family. Some ex-pupils might prefer longer if they are concerned. Some might never want to see their family again, though I only know a few cases where that is a possibility."

"What about family who know about the school?" Tina enquired.

"I presume you're thinking about Luke and his sister. That isn't the only family. What about Jill? She doesn't yet know about the experiment or the shortening of the rule. She planned to follow the no-contact rule, even though Julia is a teacher at the school. Year four and five will be told the new rules tomorrow."

"So, I won't be able to see my sister until I've finished for four years?" mused Luke. "I can live with that, but can I have her name so I can write to her properly?"

"This is the quandary. You aren't allowed to see family, but you can see other ex-pupils. At the end of the day, it is up to you. Siblings going through this school are rare. You are the first where the age gap meant your older sibling had left before you joined. As for her name, David do you want to tell Luke?"

"Your sister is called Stacy and her partner is called Andy. She was the Beta One at this school before me. When Stacy heard that Monica and Carolyn were coming here, she volunteered to act as the chaperon for the international leg of the journey."

"Why?"

Helen chirped in, "Besides being a really nice person and wanting to help, she had an ulterior motive. She wanted to see if she could see you without you noticing. She really misses you. She managed to get glimpses of you the last two years, but since they moved to America, she has missed that opportunity."

"How do you know all this?" Tina asked.

As they'd been through the school and became head pupils, they'd tried too always be honest. Sometimes there were times when they had to keep things to themselves, but their philosophy was to be as open as they could be. The truth sometimes hurt, but by being honest others always knew where they stood.

"One of the things we didn't realise at first is the school might have a common thread, but they realised we are individuals with our own needs. You all have your own specialist skills, and you all have your own career development paths. That is obvious. Yet it wasn't until the very end of our first year, and just after year five had left, did we realise how Mr Hobson, and all the support staff, worried about what we each needed.

"Many years ago, two pupils in year-one fell in love with a couple in year-five. This polyamorous relationship was a first for the school, but when the older pupils left the school understood something different needed to be done. Since both couples were in the Beta program, extra training was arranged to bring back the older couple to train the younger one. It made the loss bearable.

"This school takes pupils that weren't succeeding and gives them the tools to excel. They understand we all might need something a bit different and are very flexible in making sure you are the best you can be."

David felt himself starting to well up and didn't want to breakdown in front of the younger pair. He remembered the day Stacy and Andy left and it still broke his heart remembering the pain. Helen saw and continued. "David and I were those year one pupils, heartbroken when Andy and Stacy left."

Luke looked stunned and seemed to be processing the information. Tina wasn't having such issues and asked Rachel, "So why are we being told this now?"

"Because Luke knew about Stacy. He wasn't just thinking about things but asking. You needed to know the truth, and about the no contact rule, before you started jumping to the wrong conclusions. The school tries to wait until late in year three before mentioning it as most times they aren't ready. Today was one of the easier conversations, as you understood the need to keep what happens at the school secret. Is there anything else you want to ask?"

"I take it year four and five know?"

"Yes, but nobody else in year three apart from you two. I'd rather you keep it between yourselves for now. We have a day out planned in the New Year and we will broach the subject with the rest of the year then. Unless you hear someone else starting to think about this, then please let David or Helen know."

"Sorry for interrupting your evening," Luke apologised to Rachel as they all left the office.

"Do you want to know more?" David asked as they ambled down the corridor.

"More on?"

"Your sister."

"Sure," Luke responded, his eyes wide with excitement.

"She's so going to kill you," laughed Helen. Seeing a slight look of panic on Tina's face added, "just joking."

When they approached a door in the bedroom wing, Luke commented, "David, isn't this your room?"

"It was."

Instead of the usual bedroom setup, the bed wasn't there. Instead, there was an extra desk and additional corner settee. Helen held up a finger to keep us quiet and quickly scanned the room for bugs. It was clear. None had ever been found in the school, but it was something David and Helen always did when he knew something private might be discussed.

"The only thing in here is my clothes and ensuite," I said when Helen gave a thumbs up. "Sometimes we need to speak privately with others, like we are about to. We haven't slept in separate bedrooms since year one."

"That soon?"

They all sat down on the settee. "Helen and I were from the same school. We knew each other before coming here, though we weren't romantically involved. Then there was a suicide alert after the first Mix-up Monday. Since there hasn't been one since you joined the school, you won't know the rules. After someone attempts suicide, you can't be apart from your partner for 24 hours, as it can be a catalyst for others to try. I don't think anybody from my year slept alone since that day."

"In the first year we only spent three nights not in the same bed," added Helen. "Two nights punishment, and one night abroad."

"Neither of those were fun times."

"Punishment?" Luke enquired.

"Our interconnecting door was sealed for breaking the underwear rule. We were silly enough to have goofy smiles during breakfast."

Tina blushed at the older couple's candour, and Luke just looked away.

"And the time abroad?"

"This was the only time the Hayfield Beta team have had to be operational. The Alpha team got trapped, so we made a diversion. Christopher and Andy weren't able to safely make it back to the hotel due to the military hunting us down, so they stopped the night near the airport."

"How did you cope being apart that night when you'd spent so much time together and with so much fear?"

"We weren't alone. I couldn't be alone, but that is a tale for another day."

"When did you find out about the no-contact rule?" Luke enquired, his arm around Tina.

"Before we were ready," David responded, not wanting to say when it was. He didn't want Luke and Tina to think they'd missed something obvious.

Helen tapped David and hissed, "Stop paltering."

"We were in year one," he added. Helen tapped him again. "Day one."

"Paltering?" enquired Tina.

"Telling the truth to hide an omission."

Luke gave a small shudder. "Day one?"

Luke looked around the room, trying to comprehend. This seemed even harder to swallow than when he'd first been introduced to the Beta Team concept. There was a photo on a notice board above the desk.

"Who's she?" Luke enquired, pointing to the photo.

"Somebody that followed me four years ago. We put up the picture, so we remember her face, just in case we see her again."

"I saw her in Starbucks at Milton Keynes two weeks ago. She's now a brunette, rather than blonde."

"Are you sure?" David enquired, unsure at how confident Luke was.

Tina laughed. "When we first joined, every time we were watching a movie, Luke would remark where he'd seen people before. Not just main actors, but people playing bit parts too. He stopped when he realised others found it was a bit annoying."

"Okay, leave it with me. Which Starbucks and what time?"

"The main one. You know, the one near door five. Must have been about half eleven."

"David prefers the other one. It's closer to Millie's Cookies," grinned Helen.

David laughed. "I've never seen you refuse any. Anyway, back to this mystery woman. Is that the only time you've seen her?"

"Yes. I seem to remember the face and when, not much else like what they were doing. Anyway, how do you know she was following you?"

"I'd been in London for a week's work experience. On the way back to the station, I noticed that she was there, even after I stopped to tie my shoelace. I thought it must have been my imagination when I stopped for a coffee, but she turned up at the railway station a few minutes after I got there. I got a different train out of London that didn't stop at Leighton Buzzard, and she got on the same train. When I was collected, we had a tail, which we lost."

"If you came back on a different train, how did they have someone there to tail you?"

"I've no idea. I might have missed a tail on previous days, or they had people on standby in various stations, depending on what train I caught. There would have been time for someone at St Albans to move to Hemel before the train got there. I haven't seen her since, even though we've kept an eye out."

"So, what do we do?" enquired Tina, sounding excited.

"I'll send this information to the relevant person."

"And then?"

"We don't do anything," David responded, firmly, glowering at them. "We are students, not spies. You are here to pass your exams and learn new skills. The only time you will do anything like you want is if something goes wrong with Hayfields Alpha team. We will pass this information on, what happens then is out of our hands. We may never know."

Helen took over, firmly but gently. She certainly didn't glower. "Since the end of year-one, we've had a very quiet time at Hayfield. Let me explain some of what happened when we visited Russia and Iran. You'll then understand a bit more."

When Helen had finished, Luke turned to Tina. "I'd not heard any rumours about that, had you?"

"No," she responded. "There are always rumours about what had happened in previous years. This and the sister school were never discussed."

"Good. It isn't to be discussed. Remember, this is a school. I think Mr Hobson is glad that what occurred has faded from pupil knowledge. I remember being told once, that the school was here to give us the best start in life. Before coming here, we all were failing in some ways. This school has given us confidence to discover what we need to succeed. Each pupil here is learning more about what they want to do when they leave. That way we have the best chance to do what we want to do."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 3

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 3

David's phone beeped, giving him the signal. It had taken a few Sundays for the conditions to be perfect. He sighed, closed the book, and leaned back to think over what he'd read. Well, what he'd read a few times. When he'd chosen the module, he hadn't realised that it wasn't just computer science but contained a lot of mathematics. After storing the books away, he wandered out into the back. This was one of his haunts for thinking and digesting new knowledge. Today it was for another reason. Sunday might be a day of rest, but the time after church was often a good time to discover new thoughts. Not just for him, but others too.

The weather hadn't got too cold, but coats were still advised while perched on one of the picnic tables. It was far too cold for a picnic, but it was a nice solitary area where some went to think. Today though there was someone already there who looked like he was mulling over some issue.

"Hi Alex."

Alex looked up startled. Seeing someone from year five wasn't what he expected and one of the joint head students.

"Are you okay?" David enquired. "You seemed a bit lost in thought."

"I'm good." Alex got up like he was going back inside.

"I'm not going to bite. You seemed to be thinking hard about things. Is everything okay? Are you finding the lessons hard?"

Alex smiled a bit and shook his head. "The lessons aren't hard."

That wasn't one of the responses David had expected. "Too easy?"

Alex blushed. "A bit. I don't make friends easily, so used to read a lot."

"You've been here three months. Why didn't you tell anybody you were finding it too easy?"

Alex laughed. "I've never heard anybody admit things are too easy. That just ends up with more work. I just want to fit in and not be singled out."

"Is that why you got into trouble at your old school? Trying to fit in?"

Alex shrugged his shoulders.

"So, before you moved here; what did you read about?"

Again, Alex shrugged his shoulder. "The usual. Maths, French, Physics."

David smirked a bit. "I wouldn't say its usual, but if it made you happy then great. Was Adrian going to join you out here?"

"He wanted some alone time in his room. He said he'd be down a bit later. I'm not in any trouble, am I?"

"No, you aren't in trouble. There was someone who used to come to this school. Jessica. She was okay with the lessons but didn't know how to cope with the amount of work. You've already had lessons on managing time and things like that, so hopefully you won't have that issue. When you started you were told that you would sit some exams early. When you get to year one, you will be given a specialist skill to research and own, so you will soon be having more things to occupy yourself."

"Ah, so that's why we had those workshops. So, if I'm not in trouble, why were you here?"

"Ooh, nosey, aren't we?" David teased, just like Stacy used to tease him. "I'm doing a module on cryptography and was branching out my learning. I often go for a walk to think about what I'd read."

"Oh?" Alex seemed to perk up a bit.

"Something called Complexity Theory."

"Ah, P vs NP. Travelling Salesman. Things like that?"

He stared at Alex. "Yes, that type of thing. So, Adrian didn't want you around? Is all okay with the two of you?"

"Oh sure, we get on like a house on fire."

Having reviewed all the years profiles, David had a fairly good idea what Adrian was doing. The memory of the fire alarm while he was in year-one came to his mind and he winced.

"What's up?"

"I was experimenting before our first Mix Up Monday and the fire alarm went off. When you said Adrian was wanting some privacy and then house on fire, it brought back some memories."

"I didn't say Adrian was right-siding."

"It must happen enough that you have a nickname for it. Right-siding. I like it."

"She'll kill me."

"And there's the involuntary pronoun swap."

Alex plonked himself down on the bench and David moved to sit next to him. "What Adrian is doing isn't a big deal. If Adrian wants to be Adelle, then so be it. You've had two Mix Up Mondays and you saw that all the pupils took part. There are four people in my year that don't live as the same gender as they were born. One of them doesn't plan to have any surgery."

"What about you?"

"Ooh, still being nosey. I was born David, and I will probably die as David. I can dress as Jayne and not have any conflict because who I am doesn't change. I am me."

"If you're still the same when you are David and Jayne, how do you know that the underlying you isn't Jayne?"

David shrugged. "I don't. It doesn't matter for me. It took until the end of my first year here to get some inkling on how I felt."

"So why was I picked for this school?"

"Because this school gives us an environment to learn what we couldn't at our old schools."

"But I learnt plenty."

"You learnt lots of academic things, but not personal things. Both are important in life. You weren't living. When you weren't at school, you came home and hid in your bedroom reading books or scouring the internet for knowledge. That's left you not knowing how to interact with others. In the last three months you've hardly socialised. You hide away from your year, unless it's a set event."

"But I don't know any of them."

"And you won't unless you make an effort. You're all new to the school. None in your year knew any of the others. Yet they all stick together and meet up in your year common room, or in The Lounge. Some of you have even been brave enough to talk to those in other years."

"You try growing up in Brixton. My parents wanted me to study so I could get out of there. If I'd mixed with others, then I'd have been in a gang and probably distributing drugs to buy guns and knives. If I mix here, then it'll be like joining a gang."

Alex's profile only described so much and didn't always articulate the environment around them. Stacy grew up in a rough area, but that seemed like a spa compared to where Alex lived.

"A gang doesn't have to equate to gangster. It's not just affecting you; it is affecting Adelle. Your study partner is the most important thing in the school. You do everything together. You already seem to have learnt that you have no secrets from each other, which is good. However, if you don't socialise, Adelle won't. You're then hurting her growth. How will she know what it's like to be her true self if she doesn't have chance to mix with others? You're male, so she can't learn that from you."

Alex shrugged his shoulders but seemed to be thinking about it.

"Do you play pool?"

Alex looked up, puzzled at the sudden change of topic. "No. Where would I have learnt to play that?"

"I suppose. I just wondered, as you said you like physics. Think of pool in terms of Newton's laws of motion. You hit the ball with a stick called a cue. That exerts a force. The ball travels along. There is slight friction from the table. It hits another ball and energy passes through it causing a reaction."

"I'd not thought of it like that. It can't be that easy, can it?"

"Of course not. Like most games, there is strategy. You have to plan ahead. Not just how to pot one of the balls, but how to position for the next few. How to position things so if you miss your opponent doesn't find it easy."

"Will you show me?"

"I can, but why learn from me when there is someone who can teach you who is an expert. Hang on a moment."

David moved away, pulled out his phone and made a call. Alex looked on pensively and tried to hear what was being discussed.

"Come on," David said, putting his phone away.

When they went into The Lounge, the pool table was clear, and Erika was stood next to it. There were a few watching on with interest, but most were just sat on chairs, and comfortable settees chatting away with their friends.

There was no need for introductions. Hayfield Hall was a small school with sixty pupils, and you knew them all. Some you would know better than others, but everyone knew their main and other-gender name.

Alex approached the table rather nervously. Erika, being Erika grinned and pulled him to the table. "There's no need to be shy. It's just us playing with a few balls."

That got a snigger or two from the audience. Erika was always entertaining when she was helping someone. Her continual patter of jokes soon had Alex under her spell.

"Before we start, you need to learn the basics. And that is how to hit the cue ball. That is the white one. How you hit it affects what it does when it hits the target. Let me demonstrate."

Erika put three red balls on the table and the white cue ball.

"The first is a simple follow shot."

Erika hit the white, it rolled down the table, hit one of the reds and followed it down the table.

"The next is what's called a screw shot. When the white hits the ball, see what it does."

"It comes back," exclaimed Alex, sounding awed.

Erika smiled at Alex's expression. "Finally, the stun shot."

She hit the white, and when it hit the red ball the white stopped, and the red ball went down the table and into the pocket.

"How did you do that?" Alex gasped. "What did you do?"

"All in good time. First off you need to learn to hit the cue ball properly. You learnt to read words. Later you then learnt sentences and finally you added emotion. With someone with your eye, I'm sure you'll soon get the hang of it."

After several shots where Alex started to get the hang of things, he asked, "Can't I just play a game and learn as I go?"

"If you like," responded Erika, with a twinkle in her eyes. "Let's see how you do. Now, what music do you want on?"

"I've never heard it here. It used to be played on the local pirate station. The lyrics were a bit violent, but it had quite a beat."

David grabbed his phone and made a note to do some research later. This was a school of music. The orchestra might play classical music, but they listened and enjoyed a wide variety. If Alex had lived where there was a more localised sound, then there must be a way to get that sound to him here.

Erika broke and the balls separated, but none went down. There was a small cluster that would be easy shots. "I'll choose reds," she called and then quietly to Alex. "That means that yellows are your colour. You pot only yellows and then lastly the black."

"Are you going easy on me," enquired Alex, noticing that two of the yellows would be easy shots.

"No. Just setting up situations to see what you need to learn."

Alex looked over the position of the balls and couldn't see a trap so went for the easy pot. The yellow went in."

"Great," beamed Erika. "So, what next?"

"What do you mean?"

"So what yellow are you going to try to pot next?"

Alex looked away from Erika and back at the balls. There weren't any yellows that were potable.

"You didn't plan," gently explained Erika, no malice in her voice. "You had no strategy. I've seen you play chess. You don't just move pieces, you plan and think not just what you will do, but what might force an opponent to do something."

"And I should have done that here," he moaned.

"Yes, if you'd done a screw shot, you could have moved back and been on for that yellow," pointed out Erika, indicating a ball on the side.

"Does anybody have any suggestions?" called out Alex to the people watching.

"You could come in behind that yellow," suggested Becca from year one. "That will make it harder for Erika to get to a red. Just make sure the cue ball hits it gently."

"You could hit this yellow," David added, pointing to a yellow in the middle of the table. "The cue ball will then travel on to the head of the table and be away from the colours."

"Or you could aim for the cluster of balls and hope one of the yellows goes in," added Eugene, the year leader from year zero. "It's riskier, as you might leave it open for Erika if the gamble doesn't pay off."

"Tell us your thinking," pressed Erika.

"I've not any thoughts at the moment. I don't understand enough about how others play to be able to plan ahead."

"A good player is one where they don't play as you expect them to. So, have you made up your mind? Three really good ideas or you might have one of your own."

"I'd have liked to put the white ball-"

"Cue ball," cried out a handful of spectators.

"That too," responded Alex, a small smile appearing. Smiles were rare for Alex. "I'd have like to put the cue ball behind the yellow, but I don't think I have the control to do it. If I hit too hard, it will spoil it and make it easy to get onto the red. If I hit it too softly, it won't touch it and will be a foul."

"And the other two?"

"Well, hitting that cluster seems to be a desperate thing. Too much luck needed, though it might make good entertainment. Nudging that central yellow and going to the head of the table is possible. I also thought about a mixture of Becca and Eugene's ideas, nudging against the cluster. Make it a harder shot. If I did it right, it would split those two yellows and leave it in the middle."

"You'd have to do it just right. Too slow and it won't split the yellows, leaving me to be able to do a simple shot to pot. If you hit it too hard, the yellow will split too much, and leave you just as vulnerable."

Alex quickly looked over the table and made the decision to go for Becca's suggestion. Taking a deep breath, he took the shot and held his breath as the ball rolled across the baize. It slowly hit the cushion and gently rolled onto the target yellow, nudging it on a few millimetres.

"Nicely done," grinned Erika.

Alex looked across with a big grin. This was fun. Erika stalked around the table and rubbed her nose in contemplation.

"That was a good defensive move. I have very few moves available, and no opportunities to get in a pot. I'm going to have to come off two cushions to get to that red there." Erika pointed to a red towards the top of the table.

She did as she said and nicely made her shot. "Do you want to continue after lunch?" Erika enquired.

"It's lunchtime?" Alex enquired, sounding shocked.

"In twenty minutes."

"I need to-"

Alex ground to a halt as he saw Adelle walk in accompanied by Helen and Martha. The pupils who'd been watching the lesson, saw Alex's face, and turned to see what he was staring at.

"Perhaps tomorrow might be a better time," murmured Erika.

Erika could have said the moon was made of cheese and Alex wouldn't have heard. Adelle looked nothing like her attempts on Mix Up Mondays. Her hair style showed she'd not just been to the hairdressers but had taken a style which showed she was staying.

"Eugene," David said quietly. "I've got Alex to start socialising. Now go and integrate Alex and Adelle into your year."

Eugene came up and gently steered Alex to Adelle and the rest of his year.

Lunchtime came, and the bottom year had joined the rest of the school, which meant they didn't seem to have an issue with Adelle. Their conversations were as lively as ever. They were too far away for David to tell if Alex and Adelle were more involved.

As David ate, Alex's comment played on his mind. How did he know the underlying person wasn't Jayne. Ever since the "I am coffee" revelation, it hadn't seemed important to him, as he was still the same person. That had seemed enough. Yet now, that small comment seemed to make it so important.

"What's up?" Helen asked her lover, not liking seeing him in distress.

"I know how the coffee is made isn't important, but I wonder if the coffee bean is."

"Huh?" came from Brian, not trying to hide his listening to the conversation.

Helen understood what he was saying, as did Hilda. He'd never shared his coffee analogy with the rest of the year.

"What the-" escaped Jill's mouth.

"I know Rachel isn't around today. But if you want to chat, my door is always open," Hilda mentioned. "I don't want you to fret and let it escalate."

"I'm talking and not letting it fret. I learnt that lesson very well in year one. I'm being open with you all, and not hiding like before Russia."

"By talking cryptically about coffee?" prodded Brian.

Helen understood and grabbed David's hand and explained, "It doesn't matter if the coffee is a dark roast, or lightly roasted. It doesn't matter if you have a latte or with no milk. At the end of the day, it is still coffee,"

"And?" prodded Erika.

This David thought he should answer. "It doesn't matter if I'm dressed as David or Jayne. I'm still me. I sorted that out at the end of year one. That's why it no longer mattered to me how I was dressed or presented. I could be fully male, or fully female or something in between and it didn't matter, as I was still me."

"So, what's upset you then?"

"I got asked earlier, if the way I presented didn't matter, how did I know the underlying me is David and not Jayne."

"But I thought you said it didn't matter," mused Anna. "You said it didn't matter how you presented; you were still you."

"I know, and that's the issue. If I'm equally happy presenting as either gender, how do I know what the real me is? My genetics say I'm male. Yet what does my soul say? How do I tell? I've no idea how to find out. That is my issue. When I fell in love, I just knew. Yet for something as fundamental as what gender I am; I'm lost."

"Does a label matter that much to you?" asked Helen.

"No... Yes... No. Hayfield is the best place to learn about myself. In some ways I suddenly feel I've wasted four years of discovery because I was comfortable."

"Don't knock being comfortable," Emma piped up. "I suffered many years not being comfortable. Some people spend most of their life not being comfortable. Too afraid what others will say. Too afraid they will be alone. Too afraid they might not keep a job. Too afraid they might get beaten up."

"I remember a conversation when we were in year one when someone rather clever said you had to experiment, or you might always wonder. You have given so much to others in this school. You might not know what your soul says about you, but let me tell you who I am. I was born female and have a female soul. My relationship type doesn't have a label apart from love. It's not lesbian, and it isn't heterosexual. It is blended. It is complex, it is beautiful, and strangely simple."

David looked at Anna shocked at her open honesty. He didn't get chance to say anything because Jill spoke.

"I was born male, but I have a defective body where some of my body is growing female but have male sexual organs. I love females, with one in particular."

"I was born female and will stay female," stated Erika, jumping in quickly before anybody else could. "I don't want to change gender. I don't know how to describe my sexuality. I love Martha. I don't care what bits she has. She is an outgoing, kind and loving girl who everyday makes me glad to be alive."

They went around the table, each sharing who they were. It finally came to Helen. She turned to David, taking his hands into hers and looked straight into his eyes. "I'm me. You are you. And we are us."

David and Helen said the 'we are us' bit in unison. Helen didn't need to say anymore. It summed up their relationship. Yet, she did continue. "I was born female and have a mostly female soul. Part of my attitude has male attributes, but I've learnt that that is fine. I can be me without having to conform to others view of what it should be to be female. As I stated in our affirmation. I love you. I don't care if you are David, Jayne or something wildly different."

With all the love that everyone had been giving David, he began to feel less alone. Yet he still felt frustrated as it hadn't helped answer who he was.

"Normally people get clues to their gender based on how they like to be treated or dressed. But I feel just the same when I'm portraying male as female. That doesn't give me any clues."

"Do you enjoy sex?" suddenly blurted out Brian.

David looked frantically around to see if Brian's question had been heard by any other tables. It was then that he realised that the rest of the dining room was empty. He looked worriedly at Hilda, not wanting to get into trouble.

"You don't have to give an answer aloud," Brian added quickly. "I just thought it might be a physical thing that might give you a pointer. Something that isn't represented by clothes."

"Hold it," called out Hilda. "You've all given David some great pointers and shown him your love and compassion for what he's going through. However, I think things are starting to get a bit personal. What happens in a couple's bedroom isn't appropriate for discussion, even though you are all very close friends. It's even less appropriate to be discussed in the dining room where the school rule is that sex mustn't occur."

"I'm sorry," muttered Brian, turning a little red with embarrassment.

"It was a great idea," Hilda said magnanimously. "I'm just putting a halt to the discussion before anybody gets into trouble. David, would you like a small chat now, before orchestra practice?"

"Sure," he said, getting up.

Helen looked torn. She wanted to be with David, but she was supposed to be checking on Adelle and year zero. "Helen, it is only a chat. Adelle is in more need than I am."

"If David gets into destress, I'll call," promised Hilda. That seemed to satisfy Helen.

In Hilda's office, David was soon seated on her maroon settee. She was sat opposite in her single recliner. She was the only member of the psychiatry team with a recliner. The format of the rooms was the same, but each member of staff had their own mark of uniqueness. Hilda's was the recliner.

As usual, David waited until Hilda made the opening move. "I've never seen a group be as open as they all were. Such compassion and love for you. You have really become a family."

"Do families really have conversations like that?"

Hilda laughed. "Probably not. But you are probably thinking about blood related families. Children will be in different years and be in various stages of development. You are the same age, and the school has not just given you a scholastic education but a wider shared ethos. You have been taught to look out for each other and try to understand what others are going through."

It had taken David two years to become comfortable opening up to Rachel. He occasionally had sessions with the other psychiatrists and that was fine, but with Rachel there was a bond. Dr Hilda Saunders though was something different and he thought about her. 'Her sessions were always more intense. Conversations would get deep quickly, and things she suggested I thought about got right to the heart of the issue. Yet, none of them put me down. None of them said any of my thoughts or ideas were rubbish. They might challenge me or point things out that I might not have thought about, but they were never dismissive. They never told me what to think, or what to do.'

"Let me summarise where I think you are," stated Hilda, her tablet at the ready. "It doesn't matter how you present yourself; you are happy. This is because deep down, you know you are the same person. Today, somebody asked how you knew the core you was David, and not Jayne. This has you unsettled as you don't know the answer. Does that about summarise it?"

David paused for a moment and then quietly answered, "I suppose it does."

"I'm going to leave Brian's question to one side. If you do have sexual relations with Helen, it gives you something to think about. It may help you, or it might not. How much enjoyment in sexual relations is based on making Helen happy, rather than on the act itself? Are you happier that Helen is happy vs you enjoying the activity?"

He gave a sad smile. "You're right. That might not help as much as I thought. Yes, I do enjoy the physical side, but I think you are right in Helen's happiness seems to have a bigger impact on my happiness."

"I want to go through a scenario with you. You wake up, and you had the choice to dress as you want, which side do you get clothes from? The left, right or back?"

"Left."

"So, you prefer to dress male. When you are dressed that way and are in school, what is your favourite way of behaving?"

"At school, I relax a bit. I don't really make an effort to be male or female. My voice is male, but I don't think I act too masculine. I know I make more effort when I go out."

"Is that effort something you do yourself, or something you are reminded about?"

"It used to be something Helen reminded me about, but I got more into the habit myself. I got some strange looks when I forgot, and that made me nervous enough to remember for future. In the school, I'm accepted no matter what. It means it isn't something I have to worry too much about. I just get on with things."

"I'm certainly not telling you to behave in any given way. It is for you to be how you are comfortable. I'm just pointing things out. See if it gives you any clues. Most people in the world think of themselves as male or female and most of them their bodies match their soul. There are a few here where their bodies didn't match their soul and are doing something about it. But have you given any thought that your soul might not be male or female? It could be both, or neither."

"Both?" he uttered, trying to get him mind to process that idea.

"Or neither."

"Both or neither sounds so alien." David muttered, almost to himself. "Perhaps that's why I don't know my gender. I'm an alien monster."

"I'm sure you're human and I don't accept you thinking you're a monster. Also, I'm sure that not all aliens are monsters. Anyway, we're getting side tracked and a bit too 'out of this world' for this chat. There are two terms that we should discuss. You might have heard them before. Some people get them confused. Androgynous and nonbinary. Androgynous is where the appearance is not trying to be masculine or feminine. Nonbinary is where the gender identification is neither male nor female, it could be both or neither."

"Are you saying I'm nonbinary?"

"No. You were just thinking male or female. I was just pointing out that there are other identities that are just as valid. You have to decide how you feel."

Nonbinary had been one of the terms discussed in life skills during year one. Yet, it wasn't something that David had really thought about, and just stored the knowledge for future reference.

"Do nonbinary people have to dress androgynously?

"No. Some do, but others don't. They are equally happy presenting as male, female, both or neither. I've not seen something get to you like this since that incident in year two."

David gave a small smile. "That wasn't my best moment at the school. I'm surprised I wasn't kicked out."

"You both learned your lesson and moved on. I don't want this festering away at you. All at this school have such a bright future ahead of you. Anyway, I think we've gone off track. Let me ask one more thing and let's see if it helps. Do you have any issues with yourself naked. For instance, when you shower, does your body cause you revulsion?"

David thought about it and nothing bad came to mind. Nothing good either, apart from sharing time with Helen. He shrugged, indifferently. "No hate, but no love either. I just am."

Hilda tapped away on her tablet and got a message back almost instantly. "I hope you don't mind, but I've asked Martha to join us. I will explain why when she gets here."

It didn't make sense to David why Martha was joining them, but he felt that if Hilda thought it might help, then what harm could it do.

"While we wait for Martha, how did you get on with Alex?"

"I think he got the message, but who knows. We all come here with baggage, but his seems to be different from what I've seen over the last few years. I think Adelle needing to mix, to get female help, might be a bigger catalyst than had been discussed."

"Excellent, thank you for doing this."

"Oh, and he is hiding his knowledge. When I mentioned what I was studying, he knew the topic."

"Thanks for mentioning it, but we know. We are still finding our way with year zero. This is only the second year. If things go to plan, we might introduce specialist lessons February time. They've ramped up their learning quicker than expected. That means his brain can get the attention it needs without it becoming obvious that we're pushing him."

Martha must have dropped what she was doing because she was soon sat next to David. Erika had come too and was sat next to Martha as close as it was humanly possible without being sat on her knees.

"Martha, I know it is hard, but would you be willing to tell David what it was like for you before you transitioned. What it was like showering and seeing yourself naked before you started to change?"

"You don't have to, if it is too hard," said David quickly. He didn't want Martha having to relive that time.

"Nah, it's fine now. If you'd asked me before I'd come to The Manor, that would have been different. When I could, I avoided washing, and especially never looked in the mirror. I'm glad that I hadn't fully started puberty before I got on blockers. I thought about trying to cut it off with a blade, but I was too scared of causing damage which might impact reassignment surgery. My parents couldn't understand why I wasn't doing well in school anymore, and why I always seemed to get into fights."

For the next five minutes, she let out the torture he'd gone through, knowing her body was wrong. All Erika could do was hold her lover and give reassurance. I'd never heard such raw emotion before. It was like a dam had burst and she had to get it out.

Eventually she stopped and David leaned across and gave her a gentle hug. "Thank you. Just that bit you told me is enough to know. The loathing in your voice was quite different from the factual story of your past. I'm glad you are now you."

She gave a weak smile. "Did it really help?"

"Yes, it really did. I'm sorry you had to relieve your past like that to help me."

"And?"

"I don't have that loathing. I don't feel joy or hate at my body. Hilda has mentioned a few things, and I think I'll need to think about it more."

"Anything else before orchestra?" Hilda enquired.

They didn't and when they left Hilda's office, Helen was waiting.

"Thanks to Martha, I've got some great insight and lots to think about," David told Helen. "Martha, thank you for that."

"My pleasure. I'm glad it helped. I think it helped me too. I hadn't realised I'd still got all that emotion about that time. It feels slightly cathartic to get it out."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 4

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 4

As David reluctantly moved away from Helen to get a shower, he heard the ting of a status update on his phone. It wasn't one of the urgent chimes, so he knew it would wait. For the first few years, he'd become a slave to the updates on the phone. Dr Ruiz constantly reminded him that he thought about an answer in her sessions, so why should he respond instantly to a message which wasn't urgent. When he did look, it was from Mr Hobson for a chat just before lunch.

At breakfast, Mr Hobson made his morning announcement, and then added. "It has been brought to my attention that next Thursday is bonfire night. For various reasons, we haven't marked this important event for the last few years. Rather like we done for other events; this is something that I feel should be a school effort.

"Items to be done. An area on the far side of the back lawn, the large flat area, needs to have the lawn removed. Fire and grass aren't a good mix. A small digger and dumper truck will be provided, though some use of a shovel will be needed. Training for the digger will be provided. This is open for all years.

"Wood needs to be collected. There will be fallen branches in the woods near the shooting range. There has been some minor felling where a few trees where dangerous from last week's storm. There will be a few dumper trucks, or pickup trucks to bring the wood to where the bonfire will be. Anybody who has passed the Hayfield Driving School can drive the vehicles. I believe that is anybody in year three upwards, though I heard there are three in year two who are about to take that test. Equipment such as axes and chainsaws won't be used by students, but Mr Yates has that training and will wield his axe where needed."

A few sniggers broke out at that and by the look of Mr Hobsons small smile, that had been his intention.

"I estimate it will be a few days work for a large bonfire. Can I have a show of hands for those willing to forgo tomorrow's trip to Milton Keynes to aid in our bonfire night preparations?"

Hands shot up, and the silence was broken by several excited conversations about what they wanted to do.

"I always seem to do this the wrong way. Hands down, and anybody still wanting to go to Milton Keynes tomorrow, put up your hands."

There was none.

"Excellent. Tomorrow morning, after breakfast we shall divide up. Make sure you wear appropriate clothing. Sturdy footwear must be worn."

* * *

David coughed slightly at the open door to Mr Hobson's office. It was late morning.

"Come on in, and shut the door," said Mr Hobson, getting up from behind his desk.

Sitting on the settee that Mr Hobson indicated, he continued "Thank you for sending the information on the mystery woman. To tell you the truth, I was quite sceptical, but we've had no other leads, so sent it to the relevant people. The results came in late yesterday. Luke was right, it was the same person. The CCTV didn't show she was interested in anybody there, so might have just been a coincidence, but has raised a few warning flags."

"Hence the cancellation of tomorrows trip to Milton Keynes?"

"Exactly," responded Mr Hobson, not attempting to hide the details from David. "The other thing raised was how did Luke recognise your photo. Had he seen it before?"

"No, that was the first time."

"Interesting. I've been shown a research paper published earlier this year on something called Super Recognisers. This is something quite niche and a new field. Some people have the perception to remember faces. Would you be willing to take Luke to see someone in London who will test his skills? Luke has never been to London, hence why I thought it would be good for you to accompany him."

"Sure. When and where abouts?"

"Next Tuesday to University College. One of the lecturers there is one of the people who co-wrote the paper on Super Recognisers. They have some tests which should indicate if Luke has this skill."

"I've never heard of this Super Recogniser thing before," David admitted. "I was a bit sceptical myself, but he was so earnest, I couldn't not inform you."

"I'm glad you did. Sometimes we are so sceptical and only think that what we know can exist."

Mr Hobson paused, and seemed like he wanted to say something else, but after several seconds looked like he decided against it.

"Moving on, but with a similar strain, you handled Luke finding out about his sister well, including the no contact rule. Well done."

"Rachel did the majority of the work. I just spotted that the conversation was needed. Has Tina been to London?"

"No, I don't believe she has, but I don't think this would be a good opportunity. I'm sure most in year three suspect something about the beta program, but I don't want to single them out yet."

* * *

"It's great to see you are all dressed down for today's event," boomed Mr Hobson before the breakfast bell rang. "Everybody should be wearing sturdy footwear. The support person on your table will make sure you are appropriately attired. If not, you will be requested to change. When breakfast has finished, you will find boxes of gloves in the entrance hall. Please take one left and one right glove. We shall start at 9:30, so everybody can enjoy their breakfast without worrying. It is the weekend, after all.

"As I mentioned yesterday, there will be use of some mechanical equipment. We are lucky that two members of year five are skilled with diggers and dumper trucks. Emma and Paula will be your experts who will give training to those who use that equipment. Please listen to them as they do know what they are doing. During breakfast an update with groups should appear on your phones. Each group will have a leader. Leaders might not be in the top year, and they may not be year leaders. So, if you are assigned a leader's position, then use that time to learn. The sign of a good leader is to involve those they are leading, and an easy start is asking advice if unsure."

From experience, the top year knew that the leader roles would go to the lower years. Mr Hobson knew how the upper years handled leadership.

Towards the end of breakfast, the ring of notifications sounded within the hall as the assignments arrived on the phones. As expected, none of pupils in the top two year were leaders. They were mostly there to do heavy lifting and give extra supervision. The way the support staff were dressed, they would be helping too.

Events like Halloween and Bonfire Night were always celebrated at mealtimes, but setting up a bonfire was something different. The only other major event, other than concerts was Christmas. This was a time where all they students could pull together for a single purpose. At Christmas there was decorating the school. Bonfire night was different, and this was something none of the years had done before.

Manual labour wasn't something they were used to, and after an hour, the pace slowed. There wasn't any pressure from the staff involved, but there were suggestions to rest and have a drink. The kitchen staff had set out a large table with all sorts of drinks ranging from water, and orange juice to tea, coffee and hot chocolate.

As they traipsed back to the woods, Mr Hobson broke out in singing. After a few glances more joined in and soon the woods were filled with the sound of song. This raised their spirits, and the loose wood was carried, dragged, and generally manoeuvred to the edge of the woods.

"Tell me about your sister," David asked Tina, as they wrestled with wood, glad the gloves were protecting them from splinters. Ben in year zero had taken off his gloves and was now being treated for grazed hands. For some reason he thought the gloves made him weak.

"I have two. Caroline and Ashleigh, though the sister I mentioned the other day was Ashleigh. I thought my file would have had all that information," she said slyly.

David smiled at the fishing and said, "I was asking you and yes, I was referring to Ashleigh. You knew her. Lived with her. You said she had a boyfriend who got mistaken for a girl? There sounds to be a story there."

"You really want to know?"

"I wouldn't be asking if I wasn't interested."

"Ashleigh was," Tina paused and then reiterated, " is my sister. Even though she was quite a few years older than me, it never stopped her being kind. She always looked out for me. Yet, I never told her my secret. I didn't want to lose her trust. And then when she brought home her friend. I could see he was a boy, but my parents thought he was a girl, and Ashleigh called him Becky. I thought my parents were accepting, so let down my guard, and I was caught wearing Caroline's clothes."

"Oops."

"Indeed. I then made it worse by explaining that I was really a girl. My parents went ballistic when I mentioned that Becky was really a boy, and they had no issues with him. How little did I know. They banned Ash from ever seeing Richard again."

"Richard?"

"That was Becky's real name. The only reason Ash called him Becky was because my parents thought he was a girl. I overheard him come to talk to my parents a few weeks later. He'd had a delayed puberty and he got his GP to give him a testosterone injection. He said he wasn't trans."

"If he wasn't, he must have got a lot of stick from other kids if he looked that much like a girl."

Tina looked horrified. "I'd not thought of that. Poor kid. There was I upset because my parents wouldn't let me see my GP about being trans. But apart from being grounded for six months, things didn't really change that much. Caroline thought I was a bit strange, but she always thought I was strange because I preferred playing in an orchestra than playing football or rugby."

"And Ashleigh?"

"She's done well in her exams. She shut herself away and became a bit of a recluse. It's like she lost something when they weren't allowed to see each other. She'd planned to go to the same university as Richard, but he asked her not to. He didn't want her to become estranged from her parents."

Not once had Tina cried or got upset. It was something she'd cried herself out of many years ago. Now, it was just something that happened. A troubled time in her past, that she'd moved on from. Not that she hadn't forgotten, and in some ways hadn't forgiven her parents for what they'd done to herself or Ashleigh.

"I'm sorry," David murmured, giving Tina a gentle hug. "I hadn't realised you'd gone through all that."

"There are others here that have been through much harder times. My parents weren't physically abusive. They thought they were doing the right thing to help me."

"Yes, but it wasn't right that they didn't listen to your needs."

She shrugged.

"To them they were trying to protect me from what they thought was a bad choice. They presumed I was too young to understand and was just mistaken. We email each other and that's good. Obviously, nobody outside the school knows I've transitioned. It's like a truce. Anyway, enough of that, we are lagging behind with our wood moving."

David didn't think he'd have been that forgiving. He thought about his parents. They hadn't been the best of parents. During the week they seemed to be in their own world, not seeming to be involved. At the weekends they were always around, but as he grew up, David never seemed to have anything in common with them. His life, he knew, would be nothing like theirs and he wondered what he could do so the reunion in almost five years time would be something he could look forward to.

* * *

There had been various discussions if the trip to London with Luke should be done in commuter time. It would have meant leaving before breakfast and would probably have led to less questions from his year. But it would have meant hanging around. Plus, it wouldn't have been a nice first experience for the trip to London.

"So, what did you tell your year?" David asked, as Helen drove them to the railway station.

"The truth. Some researchers wanted to test me. They didn't ask about what. I was surprised how accepting they were."

"How much did you suspect about the Beta program before you were invited to join?"

"Some. Not the whole thing, but there seemed to be more going on with the concerts. But it was still a shock to find out the rest."

"But you didn't say anything, like you don't say anything to your parents about Mix Up Mondays."

"Ah," Luke uttered, nodding slightly. "So, they didn't ask because they didn't feel it was right to ask. Just like we don't ask about other things."

"It's up to you what you tell your year about today."

"Just not about that lady?" Luke confirmed.

"Yes. We don't want to worry them. We have no idea who she is. The train I was on continued to Milton Keynes, so it could all have been a coincidence. We were followed from the station, so there was some surveillance, but it might not have been her."

"The rest of the year did query about me not shaving for the last few days, but I've got to admit I do think I look a bit older. Tina wasn't too keen but understood why. I think using an alias though is a bit much."

"Perhaps, but if you do have this Super Recogniser skill, it isn't something you probably want generally known."

"Yet the school will know. I know that they think they are doing this for my own good, but sometimes I think they are too paranoid."

Helen spoke for the first time on the journey. "Perhaps, but Mr Hobson's job is to keep us safe. He tried to resign when he didn't think he'd done a good enough job. I'm glad his resignation was refused."

"So am I," agreed Luke, surprised at how open Helen and David were being. This was the first time he'd heard about Mr Hobson nearly resigning.

The conversation tailed off as they approached the railway station.

"Have fun!" called Helen as David and Luke got out of the car. "Give me a call when you're on the way back and I'll pick you up."

The train journey to London was painless. It was after rush hour, and the trains were quiet. It meant they could get seats with nobody nearby. At first the conversations were about the upcoming concert, and the pieces they were playing. When that dried up, David moved the conversation onto what he thought Luke might have wanted to talk about, his sister.

"How are things going with Stacy?" David asked, as a starter.

"Good; I think. She said she was glad I knew. It would make our chats easier."

"And has it?"

"At first, it was hard. I was unsure what to say. However, as the emails flowed it has become better. We were emailing once a month, and now it is every other day. Haven't you talked to her?"

"Sure. However, I was asking how things were going for you. I know how they are for her. She is an ex-pupil, so knows what you're going through. She is also family, so you have a shared past. Just as Helen and I have a past that extends to before we started at Hayfield. There aren't many that occurs with."

"There are others?"

"Yes, but as I said, not many. Each have their own story, which it isn't my place to talk about. You know that. You aren't the only person that I know with another pupil who is family; you are just the only one at Hayfield."

"So, what's this sister school like?"

"I've never been there, but when they stayed with us for a few months, they were just like us, but talked with strange accents." David looked across to see Luke in thought and decided now would be a suitable time to drip more knowledge he would need later. "They're an S.P.A school. We’ve never had contact with any of the other schools."

"How many more secrets do you have?" Luke asked. He'd wanted to ask about the other schools but thought that now might not be appropriate.

David knew the question was rhetorical, so just smiled.

"As we mentioned the other night, there are things that you and Tina will need to know about that others in the school don't. Not because it's bad, but because it isn't relevant for them."

"Do you know any more about the testing today?"

"All I know is where we are going. They will run some recognition tests; we get told the results and then we leave. We'll soon be at Euston. It's stopped raining, so we will walk to where we're going. We can go on the tube later."

Luke's face lit up. This was something he was excited about. "Will we get chance to see other things in London too?"

"Yes, but not everything. London is huge with plenty of different things to see and experience. Today will be about knowing where some of the important places are. There will be other opportunities for you and Tina to visit in the future."

"Why just us and not the rest of the year?"

"Oh, you all will be doing things. It's just that you and Tina are the only ones in your year that have never been to London. Also, both of you lived a more restricted life. So that you can operate in more areas, you need to know how to socialise at different events. We'll see what comes up to help with that. I needed that help too. When I joined Hayfield, I'd never been abroad and never eaten out."

The train pulled in, and they followed the small stream of passengers down the platform, through the gates and into Euston's ever crowded concourse.

"This is even busier than some of the airports," muttered Luke as they made their way out.

"You think it is bad now, try it at rush hour."

The walk to Alexandra House didn't take long, and they were soon being directed to the testing lab. David was surprised that he was going to be tested too. They were left in the hands of Mary Hilliard, a research assistant.

"Liam, you have this computer," said Mary to Luke. "Peter, you are on this one."

David moved over to the one that Mary had pointed to for Peter.

"You will see a picture of a face for a few seconds. You will then be shown a series of blurred pictures. Choose which matches the original."

Twenty minutes later, they had both completed the test. "Well done," said Mary coming into the room. "Peter, you have an above average result. Your mouse and eye movements seem to indicate that you hesitated over the correct answer but went for something else. You might improve as you get older, but you aren't a Super Recogniser."

David smiled and gave a small shrug. "I didn't think I was. I was just here to accompany Liam."

Mary nodded and turned to Luke. "Liam, you answered all the questions correctly. Would you be willing to do a slightly different test, to confirm?"

Luke gave a quick look at David and, not seeing any dissension, agreed.

"Is there anywhere I can watch?" David enquired.

"Why don't you come into the observation booth," Mary offered. "You can then see what we are seeing."

David agreed and followed her out. The observation room was simple. It had a computer that was monitoring not just what they had chosen, but eye and hand movements. How they made the choice was just as important as the right answer. Luke was watching videos of busy streets and being shown pictures of faces and being asked to choose who had been in them. As with the initial tests, the pictures were slightly pixilated or different positions.

"Who are you?" asked Mary, as they watched Luke's test progress.

"What do you mean?" David responded. "I'm Peter."

"No, not that. There was a request for today's test directly from the ethics committee. Once the test is done, we are to print out the results which won't have anything identifiable and give you the hard drive which will have the raw data."

David nodded. "Liam is under eighteen and your studies are only authorised for adults. Yet your university is the best in Europe for this research. Without anything identifiable, you get the chance to add to your research. You win, as you get your anonymised data, Liam wins as he gets the results and doesn't have his details in the system."

"You don't sound as young as eighteen," Mary remarked.

"How is Liam doing?" David asked, ignoring Mary's comment. He was only seventeen, which she would find even harder to swallow.

"I've only seen two people perform like he's doing. He's got three videos left, but even if he got all of them wrong, he would be identified as a Super Recogniser."

When Liam finished, Mary printed off the results, and showed them to Luke and David. "Liam, you got all but one right. So far only one person has got that one, but they got a few different ones wrong. Therefore, you are tied in first place with two others."

Luke shrugged. "I'm not in a competition. It's good to know I'm not unique with the skill. Thank you for helping me today."

She gave a small smile in response. "It's a new area of research, so thank you for your help today. When you are older, if you want to come back to aid this research, I'm sure they would be more than glad to have your help. Peter, if you want to clean up."

Luke looked a bit puzzled as David pulled a USB stick out of his pocket. After validating that the data hadn't been copied to the network, he purged the hard drive that overrode the data several times. Finally, once finished, he took out a screwdriver, removed the hard drive and put it into his rucksack.

"That was a bit extreme," said Luke as they wandered away from Alexandra House. "Was taking the hard drive your idea?"

"No. It was part of the agreement in having you taking part in their research. They could have the anonymised results, but no raw data. Removing the raw data was what they agreed to for you to take part. I was just a bonus."

"So, where are we going?"

"That building there is The British Museum. No time today to visit it. We are just strolling past some sights. We'll go down Oxford Street, through Marble Arch, across Hyde Park. There is a café there we can have lunch. Afterwards, we can go visit Harrods before heading home. Unless there is something you want to see?"

"I'm not really interested in Harrods. Could we go via Parliament?"

"Sure. We can walk from there to Embankment tube station and get it back to Euston. How does that sound?"

Luke shrugged. "I'm in your hands. I've never done London before."

"We are just skimming it today. There will be other times where it will be you and Tina. She's never done London either, so I don't want to spoil things too much so you can discover things together. Today is just a highlight so you are more comfortable when you come next time."

"It sounds like you are planning my life." It was an observation, not a complaint.

"Not really. You probably have noticed, that as you get older, there is more leeway at the weekends. London isn't far, and there is a lot more to do than in Milton Keynes or Luton."

The walk through the unlit Christmas lights on Oxford Street was a major distraction. The switch on had been done two days earlier by Jim Carrey.

"I know we went up to see the Blackpool Illuminations a few years ago," said Luke. "Have you ever been down to see the London ones?"

"No, and if we did go into London on a Saturday, we would have to head back before they switched them on in the late afternoon. We're doing something around Bonfire Night this year, so it isn't something I expect will occur. Perhaps you could ask Mr Hobson if they plan to do it next year?"

Luke gave David a doubtful look.

"Are you still nervous around him?" enquired David.

"A bit. I mean, he seems okay to talk to, but he is the headmaster and I've seen how he can be-" Luke tailed off, not able to say more.

"You mean what happened between Ryan and Robert? That was eighteen months ago when you were in year one. They were chasing each other and went onto the main driveway. A car being driven by Keith Thompson was coming up and Ryan ran in front of the car. I'm not surprised Keith was furious with them as they could have been knocked down if he hadn't taken emergency action."

"Tina and I were there when they were called into Mr Hobson's office. He never once raised his voice or threatened them. Yet when he'd finished talking to them -" he shuddered.

David didn't say anything, as he knew Luke had more to say. "It was the visit the following day. It wasn't just them, but all of us. We went to the Bedfordshire police training centre where the traffic cops train. Seeing the consequence of accidents and talking to some of the police who are often first on the scene-". Luke tailed off again and then quietly. "It wasn't nice."

"It wasn't meant to be nice. Mr Hobson seems to work by trying to show the consequences of actions. It didn't stop you playing, but you thought more about where to do so. So why does that make you nervous about seeing Mr Hobson? You've had plenty of interaction with him since?"

"Sure, but he always seems so distant, it's hard to relate."

"His job is to make sure the school is run well, and we are all safe. Step back and look at how he works and not just what he does."

"You're just like him, so cryptic."

"Not really, I just don't want to influence you. I've just pointing something out. Only you can judge and make up your own mind."

When they reached Hyde Park, they passed Speaker Corner which David pointed out to Luke. As they went towards The Serpentine, they saw an area cordoned off by police tape. There were several police officers patrolling, making sure that nobody entered the closed off area.

"I wonder what's going on?" wondered Luke aloud, as they continued along the still open section.

"A murder," remarked someone who was watching at the cordon. "I'd heard that the body had been drained of blood."

"Sounds like a vampire," laughed David.

Luke joined in. "If they existed, draining the blood would be just their M.O."

This led to a discussion on vampire films while they walked to the café next to the Lido.

Luke was quiet as he slowly ate his sandwich. David watched wondering what was going through his mind. Luke hadn't looked at him, but just stared out at the swans swimming gracefully along the serpentine, not flustered by the police activity on the opposite bank.

After ten minutes of silence, David decided to find out. "What's up?"

"Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why was I chosen for the school? Why was I chosen for the other thing? Was it because of my sister?"

"No, it was nothing to do with your sister. Some children are earmarked and pegged to join the school. I didn't find out until later that I'd been trained for a few years before the entrance exams. They knew a lot about me before I took them, and a lot more once I had. You on the other hand weren't pegged."

"So, she didn't put in a good word?"

"It doesn't work like that. The tests are done, and whoever the school seems to be able to help are put into a pot. Then matching is done to see who would be best together as study partners. You can imagine there are more than ten pupils who the school could help. When I started the other years had eight pupils. My year was the first with ten. It started with eight and two joined because the school became the best option."

There was more to it than that, but David knew that describing what had happened to Anna and Jill wasn't his place.

"So, why did you do a concert at my school if it wasn't for me? We've never done a concert like that since I've joined."

"There was someone at your school that was 'pegged'. They played an instrument but were thinking of giving it up. By playing at your school, it was hoped they would continue to play."

"Who?"

David wanted to close his eyes, but knew he needed to see Luke's reaction. He said quietly, "Sarah Smith."

Luke's eyes opened wide in horror, "Oh. She was murdered walking home from an after-school violin practice. Will Sanchez."

William Sanchez had killed six school children. Sarah Smith was his fifth victim. The attacks had been in the news for weeks as he went on his killing spree. His habit of tearing the limbs off, led the press the name him the 'School Child Ripper'.

"If we hadn't gone up, would she have stayed playing the violin? If she hadn't, would she have been saved? Would someone else have been murdered instead?"

"The press said there was pictures of her at Sanchez's house. She seemed to be someone he obsessed over. Therefore, her playing would probably have made no difference."

"Psychohistory isn't a perfected science," David muttered.

"Asimov?"

David nodded.

"You do know that someone labelled a way of looking at history as Psychohistory?" informed Luke. "Not maths, but I suppose they wanted a catchy name."

With lunch over, they walked out of Hyde Park and down Constitutional Hill.

"How can I have ended up at Hayfield playing with such a great orchestra? I'm just a kid from a poor neighbourhood."

"If that's what you think, then that's all you'll ever be!"

"Huh?"

"It's a quote from The Last Starfighter."

"I've never seen it."

"Well, I suppose I never saw it until I was in year one. It's the story of a boy who lives in a trailer park in the middle of nowhere. He plays an arcade game and wins which gets him recruited as a Starfighter on an alien planet. Someone from nowhere ends up saving thousands of worlds."

"Yeah, but that's just a film."

"Sure. Okay, take Mozart. Five of his elder siblings died while infants. So, for him to survive wasn't easy. By the age of five he composed his first pieces. He was nine when he composed his first symphony."

"But am I defective because I remember faces?"

"Am I defective because I don't know if I'm a girl or a boy? Are some of the people at the school defective because they aren't in heterosexual relationships? Are some defective because their brains don't match their souls? I tend to think that different is good. It keeps humanity from stagnating and moves us forward."

Luke gave a small chuckle. It wasn't bitter, but really was one that he was facing up to things. "We certainly are different."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 5

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 5

"A quick quiz," called out Mr Hobson as we finished our breakfast. The room fell silent to hear what he had to say. "This is to see how much you know about the history of the Gunpowder Plot. I will ask each year a question. You can all confer. One of the years leaders for that year should call out the answer."

This was a bit different. Mr Hobson was known for mixing things up and keeping the students on their toes, but a quiz at 8am wasn't at all usual.

"Starting with year zero. What was the name of the person caught guarding the gunpowder?"

Not much conferring was required before the answer "Guy Fawkes."

"Excellent. Well done. Year one. What year did the treason event occur?"

A bit of conferring before "1605".

"On to year two. What was the aim of the Gunpowder Plot?"

They thought this was easy, and soon announced, "Blow up the House of Lords during the state opening of Parliament, killing the King."

"Half a point. You can do better than that. What was the next part of the plot, after killing the King?"

There was fumbling of phones as they quickly and surreptitiously looked it up. Eventually the response came, "Install his daughter, who was only nine, as Queen and set England back to being a catholic state."

"A more complete answer. Well done."

The questions went right up the years, and gradually got more difficult. The answers required more explanation and understanding. He'd waited until we'd finished eating before quizzing them. Keeping a room of children from their food wasn't wise.

"Well done on that impromptu quiz. Now, for years three, four and five, today's lessons aren't taking place. We have something different. It's something we've never done before, so if there are some teething issues, then please bear with us. You are going to be divided into two teams. You and your study partner will be in opposing teams. You will get an update on your phone shortly explaining which room you should go to. The staff that are in the room are there to advise on the running of the game and make sure you are okay. They aren't there to tell you what move to make. Also, two of the support staff will be in each room. They are there to make sure you are okay. At times it might be stressful and sometimes it might get upsetting. I hope not, but if you do need them, they are there. One final point. David and Helen will not be leaders in this endeavour."

He sat down, and the pupils glanced around at each other, wondering what they were going to be doing. The warning didn't sit well with them. And at a time where they might be stressed, they wouldn't be with the one they always turned to, their study partner. There were some mutterings in the lower years, upset that they were missing out on something, but that was soothed over by the support staff.

"I'm in Language Room 1," stated David, when he got his update. "I suppose it is one of the largest teaching rooms."

"I'm in the ballroom," stated Helen. "So, we're on different floors and therefore won't run into each other at toilet breaks."

Not being a leader sounded good to David, but he didn't understand why until he got to the room. Mr Yates was there and took David to one side away from the other pupils streaming in.

"Mr Hobson asked me to mention that you shouldn't take a leadership role. You and Helen will move things in a direction that won't give the desired result. He doesn't want you to keep it sane."

"Okay," agreed David looking around. "I won't disrupt the plan. Whatever it is." There were big screens around the edge of the room, and the tables had been laid out in a big horseshoe style. The seats were being occupied and David quickly went to nab a seat next to Jill.

"Here is the background," announced Mr Yates, standing at the open area of the horseshoe. "You are India. The other team are Pakistan. There is a region called Kashmir which is contested, and two wars have been fought over control. The area was split into Indian Administered and Pakistan Administered regions. Both India and Pakistan are nuclear powers. The border between the two regions is referred to as the Line of Control.

"Now the scenario. A rare mineral has been found in Kashmir which just happens to straddle the Line of Control. The concern that India have is that Pakistan will use this mineral to enhance their weapons. This resource was found by an Australian mining company and both India and Pakistan have claimed it belongs to them. Claims have been made in the media stressing this fact.

"Your goals are as follows. Get your hands on this resource before the other side do. If you don't, they might be able to threaten you with a better weapon and the population will think you are a failure."

He took out his phone and clicked on something, lighting up the screens. There was a map of the area on one. A value showing popularity within India, and the popularity in Pakistan of the opposing side. Next to it was figures showing a diplomatic figure showing how the two countries were doing with the rest of the world. Number of different militaries were on a different screen and another showing positions on a map.

"You have thirty minutes to get acquainted with the information. More information will be on the internal systems. You then have fifteen minutes to make your first move. Oh, and you won't be able to communicate with the other team, so don't even try. Every attempt will result in points deducted."

Mr Yates stepped away and after a few seconds silence, excited chatter broke out as the situation was being discussed. David watched as chaos took hold. He overheard some promising ideas, but everyone was talking but nobody was listening. There was no coordination.

After five minutes of this, David was about to get up and try to bring some order. However, one of the year four leaders, Molly, got up and stood at the front. She made a piercing whistle using her fingers in her mouth.

Silence took hold and they looked at Molly, who was stood there with a look of disappointment. "We are the top three years of the school and supposed to be highly educated. Yet I'm not seeing any discipline, coordination and certainly no planning. So, I'm going to give some advice and then step back. First elect someone who is going to lead. Be Prime Minister for India. Then decide how you are going to tackle this task. I heard some fabulous ideas, but nobody was listening."

"So how do we do this?" asked Brian.

David sighed and decided to add to the discussion. "The voting software is segmented, so Mr Hobson probably thought we would use that. Three rounds of voting each lasting two minutes. First round, vote for whoever you want, remember it can't be me. If nobody gets 50%, then the top five go to the second round. If nobody has more than 50% of the vote, we go to the last round which will be the top two."

"What if you don't want to be nominated?" asked Ryan in year three.

"Then make sure people know for round two. Or take it as an opportunity to shine. I never wanted to be a year leader, but others in my year thought Helen and I would do a good job together. There have been some tough times, but I've learnt from them. Which is why we are at school; to learn."

The vote was cast, and many others must have thought Ryan should have that opportunity, as he got more than 80% of the vote in the first round.

"Really?!" complained Ryan.

"Do you take the challenge?" enquired Molly.

Ryan was silent for a few moments, but then replied with a mischievous voice. "I'll give it a go. But I want three main advisors. I'm not going to do this alone."

Posturing, demands and counter demands covered the first few hours, but neither side gave ground. The reports on how the population felt, and opposition leaders telling us how badly we were doing, encouraged the teams to start moving the military units more aggressively.

"Your forces are facing stiff resistance," came the report when India tried to take the area covering the mineral.

More troops were brought in, and a big conventional weapons skirmish started.

"Cry 'Havoc!', and let slip the dogs of war," called Ryan with gusto.

The words "Simulation Paused" came up on the timer screen. On one of the other screens the words showed "Bonus Phrase".

"You've hit a bonus phrase," said Mr Yates, appearing from the side. "You get ten points for that. The simulation is paused for both teams. They get the same follow up question that you have, they just don't get the ten points for saying this Bonus Phrase. There are four others yet to be found. The answer for the bonus question must come from the leader, thought he can confer. For another ten points, where was the phrase originally used. Ten points for a correct answer, ten deducted for a wrong answer or zero for a pass."

"Star Trek. The Undiscovered Country." Ryan said without conferring. He was an avid Star Trek fan.

Brian face palmed when he heard that. He couldn't believe someone would go straight for the answer when they had the opportunity to confer. And to make such a rooky mistake too.

"That's ten points deducted," Mr Yates announced. "Brian, you seem to know. What's the answer?"

"Shakespeare's play, Julius Caesar. Act 3, scene 1."

"Correct."

"Sorry," Ryan called out, sounding rather sheepish.

Mr Yates looked at an update on his phone. "It seems that Pakistan also got it wrong. Once more unto the breach, dear friends."

"Henry V. Act 3, scene 1," muttered Brian as the game timer restarted.

"How do you know so much Shakespeare?" Clair asked.

"I find them comforting," Brian responded. "They might have been written over 400 years ago, but they still say a lot about people. And where we might have progressed, there still is so much that hasn't. It's also good to quote Shakespeare; it makes you sound really intelligent."

That last comment got a good laugh and broke the rather tense atmosphere as our movements took place.

Our update arrived.

"Your reinforcements appear to be holding, but casualties are high. Opposition leaders are asking if the government don't care about the lives of our soldiers."

"There is still good support from the people," John pointed out, looking at the graphs on monitor. "Though it looks like there is major protests in Pakistan."

"Breaking news," came up on one of the large screens. We all laughed to see an actual BBC news reporter with a backdrop of Islamabad. "Reports are coming in that Indian troops have been instructed by Prime Minister Ryan Donald to pillage and loot the Pakistan villages they've taken over. A spokesman for Pakistan Prime Minister Julian James stated this was more expected from colonial times and revenge should be expected."

"They mentioned the two teams," laughed Clair. "How did they get a BBC reporter to take part?"

Mr Yates shrugged, "I've no idea, but it certainly added a bit to the game."

"But I didn't order looting," complained Wayne.

"Yes, you did," retorted Brian. "Cry Havok. That is an old military term for rape, plunder and pillage. Dogs of war refer to the soldiers."

Ryan looked a bit shocked. "I didn't mean-". He broke off. "I'll have to be more careful what I say. Seems flippant words can be misinterpreted."

David sat back and watched with amazement. That single report had changed the mindset in the room. It was no longer just a game. The talk changed from winning a game, to protecting the citizens and getting the mineral.

Over the next three turns in a ninety-minute period, India managed to cement their hold and encroach further into Pakistan controlled territory to set up a buffer zone. It then started to unfold. A siren went off. "Nuclear launch detected."

The sound of gasps filled the room.

"How many?" asked Ryan, knowing others would have that page open.

"Five at the moment. Two are heading towards Ludhiana. Two are heading towards Delhi. One is heading for Amritsar. Fighters have already been scrambled for any air dropped bombs."

"Let's nuke their main cities," someone cried out. "Destroy them so they can never hit us again." This was met with a chorus of approval.

"Hang on," spoke up Jill, standing up to get attention. "They've only sent five. It's more of an attempted show of strength, rather than anything too serious. It just makes them look weak. They only sent five and not the fifty we know they do have. India is well spaced. They must know that retaliation will be a lot worse for them than it is for us. Their ballistic missile technology is old. We should be able to try and shoot them down. If one gets through, then retaliate. They aren't even aiming for our missile siloes, so there is no rush for retaliation. Also, if we do, we don't know who else will try to get involved."

There was stillness for a few seconds before the chant of "nuke them" returned.

"I don't know," started Ryan, before tailing off.

"Don't be a wuss," someone called out.

"They deserve it. Wipe them all out."

David was incensed at the name calling. He got to stand up but felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked back to see Mr Yates shaking his head.

Jill was right. What started as a disagreement between two states suddenly started pulling in other players. And then America, Russia and China started throwing missiles. Once one went up, there was no time for proper discussions and governments reacted out of panic. The pupils watched in horror as maps showed missile hit after missile hit. Screens that showed injured/killed between just two states were now showing millions dead in India, and many hundreds of millions killed across Europe/America and Asia.

The boisterousness was gone. The room was deathly silent as the horror didn't stop and the death count kept growing. A few were crying. At least one retched and disappeared out to the toilets. After a few minutes, the screens went blank. The shock of what had happened still resonated, and the room was silent. Nobody moved.

Eventually, the subdued voice of Mr Yates said gently. "Please make your way to the cinema where you will join the other group. Mr Hobson wants a few words regarding this simulation."

In the cinema, David and Helen sat down in their usual place. Hand in hand quietly conferring about what had occurred on each side. They kept giving each other's hands gentle strokes with their fingers.

"No wonder we weren't allowed to be leaders," said Helen quietly to David. "We'd did those simulations as part of our Beta training. Would we have let it get like that?"

"Who knows," David responded. "I hope not. However, Mr Hobson was right. If we had taken part, it might have stopped the outcome he obviously wanted."

"Thank you for taking part in that workshop," Mr Hobson said subduedly from the front. "Before we pick things apart, I'd like you to reflect on what has happened and the choices you made. On your tablet, open up the workshop app, and there should be a new segment to do with this review. In there, you will be prompted to put in three things you think the team did well, what you individually did well, and then what you think you and the team did badly."

After a few minutes, the review closed, and a few phrases flashed onto the screen behind him. The larger the text, the more people had said the same thing.

"I'm glad to see you are being honest about it your successes and failures. Nobody is perfect, and we set the task to be stressful. One thing that came out was most of you fell into the mob mindset. Even when one person warned against the most destructive actions, they were drowned out and not considered. Things like negotiation skills, will be something new for all years, and if we get chance have some interesting lessons for all the school in the New Year.

"Tina, you have your hand raised?"

"Were you aiming for something like the Zimbardo Prison Experiment?"

Mr Hobson looked blank, but Dr Ruiz, who was stood next to him certainly knew what Tina was referring to. So did most of the other psychiatrists who were stood at the front. Some of them looked extremely upset.

"No," said Rachel Ruiz, her voice sounding strained. "It wasn't anything like that. For those who are wondering what Tina was referring to, there was an experiment in the early 1970's. A fake prison was constructed in the basement of Stanford University in America. Twelve psychiatry students were selected at random to be prisoners and twelve as jailers. The aim was to see how subjects, even though they knew it was an experiment, would react. The experiment was halted after six days when the guards were getting abusive to the prisoners, and the prisoners were getting signs of depression, and anxiety. The reviews since have been very scathing of it."

"Wow," uttered Mr Hobson. "Today wasn't an experiment of any kind. It was a start of a series of lessons on group skills, co-ordination, listening, and strategy. You listened to "the mob". We don't live in a democracy; we live in a parliamentary democracy. As citizens we hand power to politicians to make choices on our behalf. We don't always think they make the right decisions, but some things, such as protection of minorities might not occur without them."

"Hopefully you will get a lot out of the upcoming lessons, and none will be as stressful as today. In that vein, each of you will be getting a meeting invite from your support person to go over today's lesson. Some will be today, the rest tomorrow. Finally, one bit of homework for you. One of the comments was to destroy the other side, so they could never hit them again. I'd like you to read two books. Ender's Game by Orson Scott Card and Eon by Greg Bear. A note will go out to you with those titles."

"Before you go, Helen wants a word with you."

The adults left, leaving just the pupils. Helen got up and made her way to the front.

"That wasn't a nice lesson," she stated. "However, what's upset me most was a few resorted to name calling. I know the workshop was designed to be immersive, but we are the upper half of the school. I'm not going to single out those who did it, but hopefully you will reflect on what you did. The support staff also noticed, so perhaps they should think up some type of penance before they think up something for you."

"I've just read up about Eon. It sounds so outdated," said Lewis, to David as they walked out. "Russia starting a war? Surely that is something in the past."

* * *

Armistice Day; the eleventh day of the eleventh month. This was the day that marked the anniversary when the guns fell silent at the end of World War One. A horrific war where hundreds of thousands of people had died. The concert tonight was a fitting tribute, with music reflecting the horrors of war, and pieces of reflection. It was also the first concert that Zoe would conduct one of the pieces.

Jayne smiled, remembering her first concert at this school, as Mavis Brown had been seated in the same position four years ago. The only thing she could think that was different was the music being played and her age. She was four years older, and her eyes had been opened to a world that she'd previously known nothing about.

The applause from the concert was still in their ears as the orchestra exited the hall. As Jayne went into the wings, she saw Mr Hobson talking with Luke and was beckoned across.

"Ah, Jayne, I was thinking it would be nice if you mingled with our guests. Would you mind Luke accompanying you?"

"Not at all."

Helen went past and mouthed 'Have fun'. She would be making sure the after-concert party went well.

Luke looked rather nervous as Jayne led him towards the guest reception. This didn't go unnoticed to Jayne who stopped. "You look like you're going to throw up. What are you worried about?"

"I've never been to something where everyone is so dressed up. We don't normally meet the guests at a concert."

"There is always a first for everything. You know the school would never put you through something they didn't think you could cope with. I remember four years ago being in the same position as you. I had the added complication of not being in my birth gender and had only been like that a few weeks."

Luke's eyes opened wider. "You were David for the concert?"

Jayne almost laughed out loud. "No Luke, I was born as David."

"Sorry," Luke uttered, looking totally mortified. "I gave up trying to guess after about a week at school. I found it didn't really matter and it just caused Tina to get anxious."

In a normal setting, not knowing someone's birth gender would seem a bit strange. However, at Hayfield they were all so expert at displaying as either gender, the lines often blurred. Jayne never hid who she was, but it wasn't something she advertised.

"It's okay. I take it you assumed that because even when I'm David, I seem a bit on the girly side?"

Luke didn't respond. "Don't sweat it. It took me a long time to understand who I was, and much longer to understand the way others saw me wasn't an issue. I prefer to be David but have long ago realised that unless I make a big effort, everyone will see me as Jayne."

"So why have you been Jayne the last few days if you prefer being David?"

"Because there is someone here tonight that only knows me as Jayne. The concert was arranged so this person could come to the school in an unobtrusive way."

"I take it we won't just be talking with this person."

"No, we will be mingling. I'm sure some people will want to ask about the school and the orchestra."

"Are they in the know?"

"What do you think?"

"Probably not."

"There is one person who I saw in the audience which does know, but we will not say anything different as it might be overheard. Now, are you ready to do this?"

Luke took a deep breath and said, "Let's do it, before I chicken out."

"That's the spirit."

Luke was still nervous when they got to the reception, but that was fine. They mingled with several people before they came across their target. Luke soon got into the swing of small talk.

"Ah, a face I've seen at the concerts before," Jayne said, as she approached Mavis Brown. "Ms Brown, wasn't it?"

"Have we met before?" she enquired, her eyebrows showing a tiny indication she was puzzled.

"Four years ago. If I remember right, you were the person who found the seat lumpy. I was one of the soloists in that concert and we met after."

"Gosh, haven't you grown up," she smiled. "Yes, that was me. I take it the person you were with at the reception has left now."

"Yes, but that's what happens at schools. I hope the seat was more comfortable this time."

"A little, though I still got a bit fidgety at one time, but so did the person next to me. I must say that it was nice to see the students doing the conducting. It seemed fitting to have a school orchestra being conducted that way."

"Gosh, has it been that long since you last came here?" Jayne uttered in pretend horror. "We've had Lewis conducting for years now."

"And Zoe did a great job in her first performance," added Luke.

"That was her first?" asked Mavis, sounding genuinely surprised. "You've got to be kidding, she was like a pro."

"I'll tell her," Luke smiled. "I'm sure she will be happy to hear it."

"Oh, please do," Mavis gushed. "And the last piece. It just went straight to my soul."

The conversation eventually died, and they moved on to mingle with others. It made little sense to them that nothing had been passed on, but they concluded the information was probably given to someone else.

Eventually they came across the other person Jayne wanted to talk to.

"Ah, Jayne," Yvonne Taylor greeted. "It is great to see you again." She turned and said, "And you must be Luke. It's wonderful to meet you at last."

Luke kept his face straight even though he was surprised at someone knowing who he was. "It is a pleasure to meet you ma'am." He looked at Jayne, as if to ask to be introduced, but Jayne just shook her head.

"I'd like you both to meet my daughter. This is the first time she's had the opportunity to accompany me to a Hayfield concert."

"It was wonderful," said the young woman, obviously at ease in the rather expensive gown she was wearing. "Thank you for making our evening. Today is always a sober day for us both and your music was a perfect way to remember-" she trailed off.

"Your other parent?" suggested Yvonne.

Yvonne's daughter looked around nervously. Jayne leaned across and said quietly to the girl, "Your mum has a lot to tell you about the school, but if I understand correctly, then never worry here." The girl looked even more puzzled. Even more quietly, Jayne whispered, "Our secret, but I was born David."

The young woman looked shocked. Jayne stood back and put an index finger to her lips.

"Any news?" enquired Yvonne.

"No, but the night is still young."

"Not that young," frowned Yvonne. The room wasn't as full as when they'd started chatting and they watched as Mavis headed out of the reception area, obviously going home. "Oh well, I suppose we better be heading home too."

"It was nice meeting you," said Luke and watched them leave.

"Well done, Luke," Jayne praised, as she and Luke headed through the door away from the reception. "For a first time with people like that, you did very well."

"Dare I ask who that lady was?"

"She was the chair of governors. As you might have gathered, she knows what goes on at the school including the Alpha and Beta team. I've only met her a few times myself. I've never met her daughter before and have no idea what she's called. Now, are you ready for a bit more eye opening?"

"How much of this can I share with Tina?"

"All. Remember, no secrets. However, I'm sure you are aware that you can't share this with anybody else."

"Of course. So where are we going?"

"All in good time," Jayne laughed.

It wasn't long before they were at Mr Hobson's office and being ushered in. Mr Hobson wasn't alone but had Mr Taylor with him.

When all were seated, Mr Taylor eagerly asked, "And?"

"Nothing," Jayne responded, having expected him to have the information. "I take it you didn't get anything?"

"No. We thought she might have left something for us, but we haven't found anything. We even searched her seat. Are you sure she didn't say something? Perhaps drop a hint?"

Replaying the conversation in her mind, Jayne tried to find anything she'd missed. "No. Something doesn't seem right with what she said, but I can't place any clue. What about you, Luke?"

"Nothing comes to mind," Luke said instantly.

"All very strange," frowned Mr Taylor. It wasn't the situation he'd been expecting. "Okay, thank you both for your work this evening. If you do think of something, then please let Mr Hobson know."

That was enough of a dismissal for the two pupils, who rose and quickly left the room.

"I'm sorry," apologised Luke. "I don't seem to have been any help."

"Hey, I wasn't really much good in my first year as a Beta, and tonight I've done no better than you. The school takes opportunities for students to grow. You'd never had a chance to mix like that before, so now was an excellent opportunity. I remember some of my first times with fond memories."

"But why me and not Tina?"

"Pass. Mr Hobson might have seen you first. He might have thought you were more smartly dressed or maybe it was something else. I doubt you feel brave enough to ask him."

"No way," shuddered Luke.

"Nor me. Now, let's go and find Helen and Tina."

* **

Jayne decided it would be nice for Helen to have Jayne around for a bit longer, and so it was the feminine form that went to bed that night. However, sleep was elusive. Jayne couldn't get the evening out of her mind and kept moving around the bed.

"Tell me again your conversation with Mavis," demanded Helen.

Jayne felt guilty that her restlessness was keeping Helen awake. Frustration surged through her as she repeated the conversation. She thought there must have been some hint in there, but she wasn't seeing it.

"And they searched the seat Mavis sat on?"

"Yes, it was one of the first places checked."

"What about the seat next to her? You mentioned Mavis saying her neighbours also found things lumpy."

"But none of them were connected to Mavis."

"No, but it might have been a hint that she'd put it there."

It was way past curfew. They donned their dressing gowns and crept into the main building. Helen had been insistent they check now, because if it was there, Jayne might go to sleep. It wasn't the first time they'd broken curfew and knew the potential consequences if caught.

The hall was dark, with the bulbs from the emergency lights giving off strange red dots on the ceiling. The phones at maximum brightness let them see roughly where they were going.

After a few moments searching, Helen found what they were looking for. A USB flash drive was stuck to the inside edge of the chair with a large blob of blue tack. It was too early in the morning to let Mr Hobson know, so Helen and Jayne made their way quietly back to their bedroom.

"Shouldn't you be in bed?" Mr Hobson queried, making them both jump.

"Yes, sir." It had been a few years since either of them had been in serious trouble and they started conjuring up thoughts of all sorts of punishments.

"Did you find it?"

That wasn't what either of the two pupils expected Mr Hobson to say. He didn't seem upset. Jayne reluctantly pulled out the flash drive out of her pocket and showed it. She'd been hoping for a little peak at the contents.

"That's excellent news," smiled Mr Hobson, making no attempt to take it. "I'm sure you'll bring it down to me in the morning. Obviously, it was too late for you to ring me at this awful hour and anyway, you aren't really out of bed, are you? I'm sure you will make a good show at finding it first thing in the morning." Then with a smile, he wished the two pupils pleasant dreams before ambling off.

Helen and Jaye looked at each other in bewilderment. Sometimes Mr Hobson made no sense at all. Not wanting to be caught by anybody else, they quickly scarpered back to their bedroom.

"Come on Jayne," grumbled Helen, who was quickly back in bed.

"I'll just be a minute."

"What are you doing?"

"Just sorting something out."

"You're looking at the flash drive," Helen accused.

Jayne was so engrossed with the contents, that she didn't respond. Helen's arms being placed around her gave her a small shock, and she yelped.

"So?"

"Have a read yourself. My computer is hooked into the secure network. I'm going to the toilet."

Helen was a much quicker reader, so by the time Jayne was back in the room, she'd read enough.

"This can't be true," Helen insisted, looking shocked.

"Even if only half is true then this country is in big trouble. I'm sure that Mr Taylor will get it verified. If it is true, then I'm sure we might be seeing one of the other schools doing a concert here in England."

* * *

Oversees concerts or events weren't thrown together overnight. Whichever school did visit the UK, they wouldn't stay at Hayfield. If something did go wrong, they wouldn't want Hayfield being associated with anything happening on UK soil. The only time that nearly did occur in the UK, was a big enough scare to make the rule a compulsory one for all SPA schools worldwide. Keeping an eye on the other schools David eventually spotted the trip. A sister school in Italy were given a chance to show their pieces of art at a special showing in London. Sitting in the street painting was also a good way to watch movements in and out of buildings without attracting the wrong attention.

David knew that while the Italian school was here, there would be no call. If something did go wrong, the Hayfields Alpha team wasn't the first to assist in person, but the Italian Beta team would be. Even so, he carried his Beta phone with him each of the days the Italians were on UK soil. Nothing was mentioned and he was quite relieved to spot that they'd arrive safely back in Italy.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 6

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 6
Very late Saturday 12th December 2009

When the final members of year four had been persuaded to go to bed, the ten members of year five had got to work on dressing The Lounge for Christmas. When they were in year four, they'd deliberately stayed up as late as they could, knowing it would delay the top year in dressing The Lounge. It took quite a bit of cajoling to get them out.

They had two hours of extended curfew, and they went through the idea that Emma had planned. The finishing touch were rows of stockings hung along the far wall, their male name on one side, and female name on the other. There was one for each pupil in the school.

Emma looked satisfied as they surveyed the result of their work. It was as Christmassy as they could make it. Christmas was a time they all missed their families, but it was also something they always celebrated fervently. Things had changed over the years. Even though the year lounges still existed, they were used less and less. They were now just quiet study areas or a place where the year could do something separate to the rest of the school if needed. With trips out on Saturdays, the annual Christmas Shopping trip had fizzled out. Pupils bought the gifts over the preceding weeks, and then, just as they always had, been stored for delivery by the support staff.

"Good work," pronounced Helen. "Okay, remember we need to be up in good time, so we are here before year zero."

"I'm going to be so tired tomorrow," moaned Brian.

"Today you mean," laughed Erika. It was now just after 1am on the Sunday morning.

As they were about to leave, Mr Hobson came in. "Wow, that is looking fantastic. You've done really well."

"Thanks," the year five pupils muttered. They'd not expected Mr Hobson to appear, and they just wanted to get to bed.

"Is it agreed?" David enquired.

"Yes."

"What is?" asked Emma.

"We are doing an extra concert in January. I'll announce it tomorrow to the school. Lewis, I'd like you and Zoe to come and see me after breakfast. Why I'm letting you all know now is that The Manor is also doing a different concert there at the same time. If you see anybody you know, please don't interact. We've been asked to not advertise we are part of a larger school group. Yes, I know we did that concert together four years ago, but that is what I've been asked to relay."

* * *

Helen and David were out of their bedroom at 6:30am, which was when curfew ended. They thought they would be the first down but were surprised to see Alex and Adelle stood at the lounge entrance, gaping at the sight before them.

"You're up early," Helen mention, making both Alex and Adelle give a slight jump in shock.

Alex recovered quickly. "Back at you." He turned and gestured into the room. "I don't think the room was like this when we went to bed last night."

"It's twelve days before Christmas. This is when the decorations go up. After church, we will all be decorating the school. That way the people who do the services, don't miss out. Mr Hobson will be announcing it all at breakfast."

"What time were you up to, doing this?" asked Adelle.

"Late. Year five gets a curfew extension to do this. I didn't think anybody would be up this early."

"I woke up early and couldn't get back to sleep," admitted Adelle.

"Oh?" David enquired, steering the two young pupils towards one of the settees. David and Helen took a couple of soft stools so they could face the younger pupils. "What's up?"

"Nothing," she quickly replied.

"Last night she got a bad email from her mum," said Alex.

"Snitch," hissed Adelle, casting a hurt look towards her study partner.

"A problem shared is a problem halved," David quipped.

"I shared it with Alex."

"And? You still woke up early. Did you have bad dreams about it?"

"Some," she added reluctantly.

"Did you ring Hilda?"

"No, they weren't that bad. It was just worry."

"It was worry enough that I heard you from my bedroom," pointed out Alex.

"Perhaps we can help," offered Helen. "It isn't something dangerous or illegal, is it?"

"No." Adelle looked shocked that someone might think she would be doing something illegal. "Look, my mum was cleaning my old room, and she found some things she wasn't supposed to."

David and Helen looked at Adelle to continue.

"I had a few girl clothes. I thought I'd hidden them well enough, but mum found them. She sent me an email asking whose they were. I've no idea if she knows they're mine, or if she thinks I've had some girl in my room."

"This isn't the first time a pupil's parents have found a stash of unexpected clothes. For some parents, it is a total surprise. For others, it's something they've known about and are just testing you."

"How can you tell?"

"I've no idea. That is something the support staff help with. Hilda will be visiting your parents next week to deliver your Christmas gift. Perhaps she can find out then?"

"Did you dress as David when you were at home?" Adelle asked.

A smile broke over Alex's face, and he laughed slightly. Helen just touched David's arm to let him know she was there for him. Affection was kept to the bedroom, or other times they were alone. This wasn't affection though; this was understanding and support.

"All the time," David responded, keeping a straight face.

Adelle gasped in shock.

"David was born male," Alex informed his study partner.

"I feel a right idiot now," she muttered sullenly.

"Adelle Bishop," Alex said sternly, pretending to be shocked at her attitude. He then said gently, "I only know because David told me."

"But to answer the question I think you were asking. No, I never dressed as Jayne at home. I was beaten up a lot because I was different and hid away from life. I didn't realise I acted feminine until I joined Hayfield. My uncle was trans but committed suicide on his sixteenth birthday. I only found out he was trans after I'd started here. My mum bottled that memory up all hear adult life. Over the last few years, she has started to come to terms with things and has now done some of the learning she missed out on due to depression."

Alex looked down, not knowing what to say. Adelle asked in a small voice, "Has anybody committed suicide here?"

"There have been a few attempts over the years, but I don't believe any have been successful. The last attempt was four years ago. Students who come to Hayfield have had issues in their lives that mean they weren't succeeding. Some have had trouble working through the issues and think dying is the only way out."

"This is why talking about your issues are encouraged," Helen said, taking over from David. "Don't forget you are away from your parents. They don't have the address of the school. If there are issues, such as what Adelle has, they can be fixed hopefully without becoming something to get too anxious about. You might get an upset email, but you are at the school for another four years. If she is upset about it, she will get over it. When you start telling her about the concerts you've played in, and your achievements, it will all get forgotten about."

Alex frowned during what Helen was saying and stopped following the conversation.

David noticed Alex's change in attention and enquired "Are you okay?"

"Just a silly idea."

"I shared my issue," pouted Adelle.

After a few moments, Alex asked, "Was it you, David?"

"Was it me, what?"

"That tried to commit suicide four years ago."

Adelle's eyes opened wide and looked at David in horror.

"Yes, it was me," David responded, not bowing his head or trying to hide. "I learnt the hard way that bottling things up and not telling the whole truth to your study partner, isn't a good idea."

"I caused you issues, didn't I?" murmured Alex. "The day I learnt how to play pool, I asked if the real you were Jayne or David. At lunchtime there was such an intense discussion at your table. I've no idea what was being said, but it was like you became your own bubble. The support staff just told us to ignore it, but when we all left the room, you all stayed. I've never seen anything like it."

"You made me look at things from a different perspective. It was a good thing, so thank you. I was being open with my year, and asking for their support, which they gave."

Alex shuddered a bit. "I don't think I could open up to others like that."

"Don't forget we've lived with them for years. In some respects, they've become like family," said Helen. "At least you're mixing with your year now."

"What's wrong?" asked Alex gently when he saw Adelle looking shaken.

"My father committed suicide five years ago. I later found out he went to a deserted beauty spot and put a hose from the exhaust into the car."

"Oh no," uttered Helen, sadly, and pulled Adelle into a hug.

Alex looked stunned. It was something Adelle hadn't told him.

"The sad thing is he didn't get chance to say goodbye. My parents had split up and he never came to see us."

"What was your dad called?" suddenly asked David, alarm bells ringing in his head.

"Jason. Jason Bishop. Why?"

"I just wondered," responded David, wondering why this small detail was missing from the records and if it was deliberate because he'd been to Jason Bishop's grave. "It's just so I know how to talk about him to you."

"I don't know much. I remember some things from when I was younger. A birthday party and a trip to Cornwall. I remember him running after my younger brother's balloon when he lost it. When my parents split up, my mum never talked about him again. Any time we did mention him, she got angry, so we stopped. It's one of the things I want to do when I leave school is track his grave down and find out why he killed himself."

As they talked, Brian, Lewis, Jill and Anna had appeared. A few from other years started to roll in, but they must have noticed that there was a private discussion occurring as they all steered clear. Requests for help weren't something that happened every day, but they happened enough that most recognised them and gave the distance required. They knew not to eavesdrop as they would want privacy if they had an issue. The only ones that did show some interest was a couple in the youngest year but were moved away by some in year three.

"Let David and I know how you get on," Helen said, wrapping up the chat. "Also do talk with Hilda before you send your response. She is your support contact and will have insight from conversations she has also had with your mum. You aren't the first to be discovered, and I'm sure she will act as a great interface between you and your mum."

David took out his phone and clicked on the music streaming. He found the new channel he'd been emailed about and set it play, filling The Lounge with a new sound.

Alex recognised the music and looked at David in shock. "How?"

"I've no idea. I'm just told it took quite a bit of time to track down the artists to give copies of tapes and then get them digitised."

What David didn't mention was the hissy fit that Mr Hobson had when he heard the lyrics. However, after a few deep breaths, he agreed with Helen's argument that the pupils were a sensible bunch and weren't going to start shooting people, dealing drugs, or getting into gang warfare.

There were quite a few surprised looks and David turned down the volume and addressed the room. "Where Alex grew up there was a more localised music. It has taken a while to source, but here it is. I'll leave it running throughout The Lounge until breakfast. After that, normal service will resume and anybody wanting to listen to more can find it in the music channels. The lyrics might shock some of you, but it might help you understand the world Alex came from."

Molly then spoke, "I'd like to thank year five for decorating The Lounge so festively."

A round of applause broke out and the top year smiled and took the congratulations in the spirit they were given.

Breakfast on a Sunday is normally a quiet affair. No notices were normally given, as it was always a rest day. However, this Sunday was different.

"Two items for your attention," announced Mr Hobson. "Firstly, I'm sure you will have all noticed the amazing decorations in the All School Common Room. Sorry, The Lounge. Later this morning you will be divided into teams to decorate the school. You will get updates soon with which teams you are in, and what areas you are covering. Second item, we have been invited to perform a concert at short notice, so please be at orchestra practice in good time. Since the concert is the middle of next month, please present yourself from tomorrow onwards as you plan to go. For year zero, Dan will explain the rule to you."

After breakfast, David went to see Rachel in her office. She didn't have any appointments since it was a Sunday. Helen went off to The Lounge.

"What can I do for you?" she enquired as they both sat down on the settee.

"I have a concern about the profiles that the head students are given. They are supposed to be comprehensive, but I've found out certain items that would normally be there have been withheld."

"Yes, certain information was withheld from one profile. This was going to be raised with you after Christmas, but it seems you have found it out now."

David sat there stony faced, waiting for Rachel to continue. After a few moments of icy silence, she did.

"There was a concern that if Adelle discovered the fact when she joined the school, it might have influenced her. You and Helen knew about her father, and we hid that relationship from you so you wouldn't be put in a position where you had to hide it. Both Adelle and Alex have progressed and are now part of their year. If she finds out the details now, she will have support that she didn't have previously."

"But-" started David, but Rachel held up her hands.

"I can't show you the file as it contains confidential information, like I wouldn't show your file to anybody other than the others on the psychiatry team. However, she had lots of issues with her gender which she suppressed due to a non-conducive environment. She'd seen a councillor at her previous school, and they'd recommended to her GP action for depression. There were notes that if the root cause wasn't discovered, there was a risk of suicide. That risk has been greatly diminished."

"I presume there is a plan to tell her?"

"Yes, and it would be good to get your input. The idea is simple. Between Christmas and New Year, Hilda will take the two of them to the grave in Manchester. There are always flowers being added to the grave, addressed to Tina. When they get back, they will all sleep in their year room that night."

"Just so you are aware, I mentioned my uncle before I knew about her father. She also knows I attempted suicide while I was in year one. Oh, and one final thing. She had a letter from home. He mother found some female clothing and has queried things. I told her she was safe at school, as her mother doesn't know where she is. I also suggested she ask Hilda for advice. I planned to tell Hilda after we'd finished."

"That's okay, I will let her know."

David left, still feeling frustrated. He could see it from Hilda's perspective, that Adelle needed to find her feet before she was aware of her father, but on the other hand, it was so wrong. If he'd known he certainly wouldn't have mentioned his uncle. With a sigh, he made his way to find Helen. He knew she would make him feel better.

* * *

Come orchestra time, the school was decked out in Christmas regalia. As they settled into their seats and started to warm their instruments up, some pupils decided to add tinsel to their music stand or around their chairs.

Lewis stood at the podium and the chatter died down. "We will come back to the Bruckner later for that planned concert. There is a small music festival happening in Strasbourg, and one of the orchestra's that was going to play has dropped out. Hayfield is taking this opportunity to take that slot. The thought is that since it is the home of the European Parliament, we will be playing British music to showcase our homegrown composers. We will be including the Banks of Green Willow, so that is one less to learn."

"I've never heard of some of these composers," remarked Luke to David as they flicked through the music that Mrs Russell had just handed them.

"John Barry is really nice and relaxing," answered David as he leafed through his music. "He's more famous though for his film music like James Bond and Dances with Wolves. I'm sure we'll hear a lot of this in The Lounge later. Ooh, a nice bit of Eric Coates. Didn't you cover him when you did the module on BLM?"

"British Light Music wasn't my favourite study."

David talked in a hushed voice, so only Luke would hear. "There is a meeting tonight. You will be collected from your room just past ten."

"Let's start with the Eric Coats London Suites," Zoe said, taking to the conductor's podium. "There are three parts. Let's start at the beginning with Convent Garden."

"Covent Garden," came a few shouts.

"I did it again," she sighed, which probably led to some in the orchestra wondering when she'd made that mistake before. "I'm sure some of you have been to Covent Garden, but I can just go off what image this music gives. There is a sharp ditty at the beginning, and then we will be off. It goes at quite a pace. We'll go a bit slower for the initial run through and hopefully get up to speed quickly."

As they finished the second piece, Westminster, Luke turned to David, "When we went through Westminster it didn't feel as sedate as that."

"Hyde Park and St James's Park are part of Westminster. Perhaps this is where it is supposed to be rather than the busy streets near Parliament."

"I think my experience of Hyde Park was spoilt by that dead body," noted Luke.

"You saw a dead body?" asked Tony, the trumpetist from year four.

"No. I walked past a cordoned off area because someone had been murdered. I didn't see the body."

"Oh. How did they die?"

"No idea. Someone said the person had been drained of their blood."

"Wow, do you think it was a vampire?"

That sparked was a bit of laughter and heckling.

"Okay. Okay," called Zoe from the front, and the orchestra became quiet again. "Let's play the last one. We then have a lot of work to do on them. I want to get through the first run throughs, so you have some inkling for your practices."

This got a thumbs up from Lewis. She was beginning to become more assertive, and even though she was younger than most of the players, they gave her the respect as conductor. This would probably not have happened in a different school, having a pupil in such a position. Hayfield wasn't like other schools, and there was a more cooperative attitude. They'd all helped and been helped. It brought them together in ways that the founders of the school hadn't expected.

At ten that night, Jayne went to get Luke and Tina. She was pleased that Lisa was there instead of Luke. The tradition of going abroad en femme had been maintained over the years.

They quietly made their way to the rear staircase and up to the top floor that was deserted. It hadn't been used since The Manor had stayed four years ago. It might have been a longer way, but they knew it was a route that they wouldn't bump into anybody and have to explain why Lisa and Tina were breaking curfew.

"It looks like we're first," said Jayne, as they went into the secret basement area.

It wasn't long before a chime was heard, indicating the door was being unlocked and Helen walked in with Jill and Anna. Their request about being in the Beta program had been approved, but not in the way they'd thought. After the review of what happened in Russia, it was decided the team needed someone providing operational support, rather than feet on the ground. Initially Matilda had done that in Russia before Ingrid had taken over. This had been a new skill within the Beta team and one that would continue even after Anna and Jill had left. The team were still six pupils, four that would go out if something happened to the alpha team, and two who would run operational support, and liaise with any other pupil whose skills were needed.

"Today is a discussion about our trip abroad. You've all been on trips abroad with the school, but this one is going to be a bit different. The school has done different before, but this one is going to be a first for most. We will be playing our set, and other orchestras and choirs will be playing on other days or in other buildings. A choir from America will be also playing that night across town."

"The Manor?" asked Lisa.

"Spot on. You met two students from The Manor. Neither of them are members of the Beta team. Hopefully nothing will go wrong, but if something does, knowing the other beta members, even slightly, might make a difference."

Helen went to a draw and pulled out a large map of Strasbourg and placed it onto the table.

"This is where the concert will take place," said Jayne pointing to an area on the map. The hotel is here, and that is the target.

"The European Parliament?" queried Anna.

"Not the actual Parliament building but where some of the representatives have offices."

"So, what are they looking for?" enquired Tina.

Jill and Anna shared a look, as did Jayne and Helen.

"It's irrelevant," Jayne responded firmly, looking directly at the two youngest members of the team. It wasn't her strong glare, but still a look that showed she was enforcing what she said. "The beta team are there to support the alpha team if something goes wrong with then. We aren't there to replace them."

"The Alpha team's job is to get the information, whatever that is. Our job is to make sure if something happens, we can help get the Alpha team back," said Anna. "Jill and I have been looking into the security in the area, and have created a list of possible diversions, safe routes and problem scenarios. We also have a list of places that open late that is useful to check for people following."

"Excellent," Jayne said, pulling them up on her Beta tablet and skimming the details. "This looks very comprehensive. "Let's go through to the meeting room. We have a conference with The Manor beta team. It's important you all know each other just in case. Hopefully you will not meet while we are there, but if the worst happens, we don't want you tripping over each other. The two schools will not mingle while we are there as we don't want an obvious connection."

Helen led them into the meeting room, and they all sat around the conference table. A large television was on the far wall. She clicked a few items on her tablet, and the connection was made, and the television showed a similar setup with six students around a table.

"Hi Ruth," Jayne called out. "Good afternoon to you all."

"Hey Jayne."

"I hope you all managed to sneak away without too many questions."

"It was fine," Ruth responded. "Let me introduce you to my team. I'm Ruth. I'm beta one at The Manor. Going clockwise we have Michelle, Matilda, Mary Beth, Justine and Diane. Michelle and I are in year H. Matilda and Mary Beth are in year F. Finally, Justine and Diane are in year E."

"I'm Jayne and am Beta One at Hayfield. Next to me we have Helen, Anna, Jill, Lisa and Tina. Lisa and Tina are in year three. The rest of us are in year five."

For Jayne and Helen, the conversation flowed easily. They'd stayed in touch with their year at The Manor and Jayne had made sure she chatted every so often with Matilda. They were both their school computer experts and at first, they made sure they often had issues they just had to discuss with the other. As time went on things became easier and ninety percent of their chats were now about other things. The only ones Jayne and Helen didn't know were Justine and Diane, but they started to get to know them as the conversation flowed.

"Jill and Anna have created an analysis of cameras, security areas etc. All six of us will go over it later. Do you want to do a swap after? It would be good to have an independent thought on that," Helen suggested.

"Sure. We will complete ours this evening, before looking at what you send us."

When the call finished, they gathered back in the main room, around the map. Seeing The Manor beta team had not phased any of them. Lisa and Tina had been at the school for far too long and had got used to the unexpected.

"Please study it carefully." This comment Jayne made for Lisa and Tina. The four older pupils had known about the trip a little longer. "The biggest hope is that we do lots of planning for no reason. The upside is you should have good knowledge of the area for any sightseeing we get chance for."

"Is there anything specific we should be looking for?" enquired Lisa.

"Start with understanding the city, where landmarks are and the general way around it. Then get onto Google Street View on your Beta tablet. It's relatively new but does cover that area. Look for things that might be useful. Alley ways you can hide in, cameras that might spot you. I remember hiding in an alley while in Russia. It stopped us running into the military that was being deployed."

"You said you'd already done some work on this?" Tina asked Anna.

"Yes but do your own work first. Just like we said with the American's. Getting independent analysis just strengthens the overall picture."

"How many cameras?!" exclaimed Lisa, a few minutes after they started investigating the area.

"It isn't usual for France," Anna pointed out. "I'm sure it's because of the parliament. The Street View pictures are six months old. So new cameras will probably have been added."

Jayne turned towards Lisa and Tina. "There will be more up to date pictures nearer the time. If we do deploy, Anna and Jill will be our contact at the hotel. Their job will be to guide us. They will have a wider picture than we have, so it is important you listen to them if we do have to go out. I sincerely hope we don't."

After examining about thirty different areas, they called it a night and the two youngest were accompanied to their room. It was past midnight, so there wasn't much chance of them seeing anybody else. Yet getting caught past curfew was not something they wanted to have to give a reason for.

Jayne and Helen made it back to their rooms, and after Helen had checked for bugs, they dialled Ruth. She answered before the second ring. Michelle was sat next to her.

"How did it go?" Ruth enquired, knowing that there were two new Beta members on the Hayfield team.

"They are eager, but sensible. Thanks for agreeing to this meet. I know we aren't supposed to meet up when in France, but if something comes up, I wanted to discuss a place we could talk."

Michelle laughed. "It's funny you should say that. We have just the place."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 7

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 7
Wednesday 13th January 2010

"Happy Eighteenth," Helen murmured to Jayne after she'd switched off the alarm.

"Yay," said Jayne. "I'm back the same age as you. Though I wish it wasn't on a travel day."

"I know. But just think, since we're getting up so early, you get to spend longer enjoying it."

"Humph."

Cold breakfast items were laid out. Mr Hobson had decided it was not fair for the kitchen staff to be available for an early breakfast, when nobody would be there for the next few days. It wasn't that many, apart from Lewis, that had appetites. It was far too early.

A chorus of Happy Birthday greeted Jayne. Such a momentous birthday, and she was up early, travelling, probably missing out on birthday cake. And for the second time, her birthday was going to be dressed en-femme. It had happened on her sixteenth birthday too.

"Get your coats," called Mr Hobson, as the pupils continued to dawdle in the dining room. "We don't want to be late for our slot for LeShuttle."

The pupils grabbed their coats from The Lounge and made their way into the dark early morning. The light dusting of snow they'd had a few days ago had disappeared but the air was still bitterly cold. The two coaches were waiting and had been warmed up. This knowledge made them stream out of the school and onto the coaches very quickly. One coach had the two youngest years, and the top year. The other had years two, three and four.

Jayne looked back as she was one of the last onto the coach. It would be a few days before she knew she would see her home again.

"We need to do a concert in a hot country," moaned Abigail from year one.

"We did one in Bangkok three years ago," called out Lewis. "That was too humid. Every time we went out, I think I lost a few kilos in sweat."

As the coaches pulled away, Jayne tapped at the small tv on the rear of the seat in front of her. The new coaches they'd received the previous year had been a big improvement. They were larger vehicles, but instead of adding more seats, they were more spaced out. Each seat had phone charging ports, and entertainment screens. It made any coach journey more like a plane journey. Today's trip was about as far as they went by coach. They would have gone by plane, but it would have taken them just as long with the stopover at an airport.

School children on a coach is never a quiet affair. This journey was worse because the coach was populated with musically minded children. The first singing started even before the coach passed through the school gates and it caught like a flame in a dry forest, rapidly spreading through the vehicle. It was soon rocking to the sound of Bad Romance which had recently got back to the top of the charts.

The coach became quieter when they reach France. The scenery changed, and for some it was the first time they'd been on French soil. For two in year zero, it was their first time abroad. Fields were fields, but the style of buildings were different. Someone in year-one pointed out that the electricity pylons were different, and more faces stared out trying to spot more variations. As they went further south the scenery turned white. Snow blanketed the ground, and the coach went through pockets of mist.

It was mid-afternoon when the coach eventually pulled up outside the hotel. Mr Yates took the microphone handed to him by the driver. "It's about freezing point outside, so make sure you put your coats on before getting out. Graham will pull out the suitcases and call your name. Grab your case and move out of the way for the next person. Once that is done, Mr Hobson should have finished with reception. You will make your way inside and give your names to the person at reception, and a room key will be given to you. Please don't lose it. For those in year zero, since this is your first trip abroad with the school, a couple from year five will assist you. When you get your keys, you will be given a pack containing a map and our itinerary. Any questions? No. Then let's go and get our cases."

There was already a stack of cases that Graham had extracted from underneath the coach. He was busy fishing more out. Jayne went to the current stack and called out "Emma". She was the first. Helen went to take the suitcases from Graham and added them to the pile for Jayne to call.

The hotel wasn't used to accommodating schools, which often stayed at the youth hostel. However, since they had been paid well for a time when they were often quite empty, they had gone to the effort for changing some of the rooms. Some double beds had gone into storage and had been converted to twin rooms. They only had three rooms with bunk beds that were normally family rooms. Two were used for year zero, and one for year one. There were some in both those years that weren't going as the same gender as their partners, so they'd gone in those rooms.

After making sure that the year zero pupils were fine, Jayne and Helen went to their room. Their room, like all for year five were two double beds.

"What's the schedule say?" asked Helen as she put some items into the wardrobe. Jayne had been wandering around the room, making sure the bug detector didn't go off.

"The meal is at six. Then we can relax after. Tomorrow we will go in groups sightseeing before a light meal and across to where we're doing the concert. We should be back by ten tomorrow night. We leave at nine am on Friday.

"That was a long coach ride. Who would have thought that sitting in a coach for nine hours would be so exhausting."

"What do you want to do?"

"In previous years, I might have suggested we went exploring," responded Helen, zipping her now empty suitcase. "However, I don't feel it is the right thing to do."

"Because we're head students?"

"Sort of. It is like we have extra responsibilities.

"Why don't we see if year zero want to go out. We can go with them."

"It feels like child minding."

"No," said Jayne. "Remember when we started at Hayfield and our first trip – which was to Disney. We did that competition, and all the lower years were accompanied. It's no different."

Helen agreed, and after changing into something suitable for the wintery weather, they scooted off to see if any of the younger years wanted to come out. Each taking different rooms.

When Jayne got close, she saw that they were leaving with some of year four. "Hey Marvin," stated Jayne. "What's happening?"

"As a year, we decided it would be good to show the youngest around. Like we were shown the ropes when we joined. We'll be back well before evening meal."

"Okay. Have fun."

This left Jayne and Helen to meet up with some others in their year and go exploring as a group. It was good to get a good idea of the area, just in case. It was one thing studying maps, but another being outside seeing the shops, and how busy areas were.

* * *

That evening, Jayne stood at the hotel bar, waiting to get drinks for her friends. As she waited, she sensed someone come next to her. Since it was a bar, this wasn't unusual so didn't follow her natural inclination to look.

"Bonjour," came a gravelly male voice. It sounded familiar, and Jayne looked across. When she saw him, she went to move away, but he quickly continued. "Don't panic," he said, in French accented English. "I wish you no harm."

Jayne snorted. They were in a hotel bar. It wasn't like he was going to try kidnapping her here.

"I thought you were in prison," was Jayne's opening line, switching the conversation back to French.

"I was, but no more. I was deported last year back to France and a friend helped me get released early."

"I thought you liked to stay in the background. Why let me know you are here?"

"I saw you and wanted to say hi. We didn't get to finish our conversation in Iran. I'm not the person you think I am."

"But why me? There were four of us, plus you tried to grab two others as well."

He shrugged. "You were the first I came across. I was meeting a friend later and came in here for a drink. I was surprised to see you."

Jayne didn't think that any of the story she was being told made sense, but she continued and would discuss it later with Helen.

"I'm getting a drink for friends. Do you mind if I ring them to let them know?"

He looked a bit dubious, so Jayne added. "I'll put it on speaker, so you know what they say. You'll hear my side anyway."

He quickly looked around before whispering. "I'm told you can be trusted. What makes a gold chain shine on a cloudy day?"

She looked at him blankly, wondering what he meant by that statement and who told him that she could be trusted. She shrugged before continuing to fish her phone from her bag.

"Carry on." He smiled magnanimously. "When you can answer that question, you will know what I mean."

Jayne unlocked her phone and dialled Helen's secondary number. This would be her first clue that something wasn't right.

"Hi," answered Helen, not betraying her concern that Jayne had rang her on the duress number.

"Hi. I've met an acquaintance and am going to be a few minutes with the drinks."

"Okay, do you need me to get them?"

"No need. I shouldn't be long."

As Jayne hung up, she long pressed the end call button. This would make it appear the call ended, but transfer it to the earwig she had in.

The bartender came across. "Orange for me," Jayne said. "What can I get you, Monsieur Jumelet?"

"Oh no," Jayne heard Helen groan via the discreet comms. "Looping in Internal and External."

"Pastis, please. It feels wrong a pretty lady like you getting me a drink."

"This is 2010, not 1910," Jayne retorted.

He laughed. "Touché."

"Why did you come searching for us?" Jayne asked, after paying for the drinks. She wanted to see if he stuck to his story about it being a coincidence.

"My boss got very nervous after our last encounter. Then the orchestra suddenly gets a last-minute invite to play near where he is."

Jayne shrugged, but now knew it wasn't chance they were talking. "We are just a school orchestra. Why is he keeping an eye on us?"

It was his turn to snort. "Just a school orchestra! My contact at your school made sure I never knew where you were based. She made me meet her in all sorts of towns across the country. Most inconvenient. My boss thought you might have been based near where I was arrested, but no matter how much he searched there was no sign. Now you suddenly pop up here."

"Our concert is tomorrow evening. Why don't you come and listen to us?"

"What are you doing? Are you mad?" came the gasp through Jayne's earpiece. It was Jill. Jayne wondered how many were listening.

"It's not really my type of music and your last concert in France was a total sellout. I'm sure this one is full."

"Nicely done. Ask him what he wants?" the voice of Mr Taylor whispered in Jayne's ear.

"What do you want from me?"

"I think I've got what I needed."

"Which was?" Jayne enquired curiously.

"That it is just a coincidence you are here."

"Your friend by the door is getting a bit nervous," prompted Jayne.

Puzzled, Louis twisted around to see, turned back with a look of horror on his face. He leaned across and Jayne felt something being pressed into her hand. "Don't share, " he whispered urgently.

Louis straightened up and bolted. The man by the door reacted and gave chase. Jayne watched bemused, wondering if they would return. Seeing that they didn't, Jayne bought five cola's and carried them carefully to Helen, Jill, Anna, Erika and Martha. The note unobtrusively tucked away with the change after paying for the drinks.

"Where's yours?" Helen enquired as Jayne placed the drinks in front of her friends.

"I think I better go discuss what just happened. I hope I won't be long."

"That's room 203," Jayne heard in her ear. She'd forgotten to end the call which she swiftly remedied.

As Jayne made her way to the stairs, she spotted Lisa and Tina. They were chatting away with a few other couples in year two and three.

"Can I borrow these two?" Jayne enquired when she reached them.

Even though they'd known Jayne for a few years, having the head pupil approach them like that seemed to still impact them. If it was fear, awe, or something else, Jayne was unsure.

"Are they in trouble?" Julian enquired, sounding worried.

"No, I just need their help."

When they were out of earshot, Tina asked, "Who was that man?"

"That was Louis Jumelet."

"The person who kidnapped you four years ago?" Lisa asked, aghast. "No wonder Jill sounded a bit pissed."

"Ah, so you heard some of it then."

"Anna patched us in. So, what are we doing?"

"Debrief. You've never had or seen one of these, so I thought now would be an ideal opportunity."

Lisa and Tina looked at each other. Each were wondering the exact same thing. Why would this be important?

When they got there, they knocked. It was almost as if Mr Taylor had been waiting for them, as the door was answered very quickly.

"No Helen?" he asked as he ushered us in.

"She is keeping an eye downstairs."

"That isn't a job for the beta team," he started.

"She is keeping an eye on the younger years, as joint head pupil. Not security. I'm sure there are more teachers and other staff down there. We are pupils, not spies."

They were guided to a seating area. His room was a lot bigger than a pupil room, but there was also a lot of metal boxes and other things stashed in the corner.

"Lisa and Tina are here as they've never been through a debrief. I thought it would be good for them to see."

"Indeed. Let's walk through from the beginning, we will then start homing in on the details."

It took forty minutes until they concluded by Mr Taylor pulling up a photograph. It was obviously grabbed from a CCTV camera in the hotel lounge. "This is the man that gave chase?" he enquired.

Jayne glanced at it. "Yes, that's him. Interesting, as he was one of the people who kidnapped me, along with Louis."

"So, what has happened, and why was Louis not happy to see him?" mused Mr Taylor, not expecting a response and he didn't get one.

"Have you seen him before?" I asked Lisa.

"No, nor Louis. If I do, I'll let you know."

"Okay, one final thing," stated Mr Taylor.

Jayne braced herself for what she knew was coming.

"Why did you stay at the bar? Why didn't you walk away?"

This was the question she'd asked herself several times since the meeting. It was also the question she knew she would be asked. Now it was out there she relaxed, and her thoughts solidified.

"My first instinct was to walk away," she responded carefully. "Yet I didn't feel like he was going to kidnap me from the bar. There was something the way he spoke which sounded very different from our last encounter. I decided that I wasn't in danger but fabricated a method of opening communications. I didn't want to chat without others in the know."

"You need to go and explain this to Mr Hobson. He's not happy."

Jayne sighed and nodded. She was slightly surprised there wasn't more interrogation, but Mr Taylor didn't sound too worried. "It felt different to Iran. He approached me, and I made what I felt was the right decision. His attitude was different. May be because he was alone and not surrounded with henchmen. It wasn't like when Helen and I tried to be bait that once. We didn't go looking for him. I was just at the bar, minding my own business."

"That's good feedback. Thank you. There was an initial concern that this might be associated with tomorrow, but it sounds like this is something separate. Well done for finding that out. Now go see Mr Hobson. He is in 301. Take Lisa and Tina with you."

As the three of them made their way to the stairs, Lisa asked, "Do you think you'll get a bollocking?"

"Who taught you that in French?" Jayne laughed.

"Andy. Tina and I have been video conferencing once a week with my sister. Andy often joins in. Since this trip got announced, they have been speaking just in French. So, are you?"

Jayne shrugged. "I don't know. May be a bit."

Tina and Lisa shared a glanced. Jayne recognised it. It was a look that she sometimes had with Helen. They thought Jayne was underestimating things.

Mr Hobson had been waiting for them and his bedroom door swung open as they approached. He stepped to the side, and ushered them in.

"You're having one heck of a birthday. I just have one question," said Mr Hobson when they were sat down. "Are you okay? Any flashbacks from Iran?"

Jayne felt the warmth in her chest. He cared. It wasn't the scolding that Lisa had thought would happen, but Mr Hobson was more concerned for her wellbeing.

"No flashbacks. I think because that wasn't the last time that I saw him. I nearly did walk away when I saw who it was, but he was on his own, and I didn't think he was going to kidnap me from the bar."

"I've had Mr Taylors opinion on the school safety, and I've got to discuss this with security soon. However, what do you think? Is this a danger to the pupils?"

"From what was said, this didn't appear to be connected to why we are here. However, it does show that our concerts are being watched by some. If they will want to stay hidden, or try to ferret us out more, might be a concern for security."

"Indeed," mused Mr Hobson

Jayne continued, "They have stayed hidden for years. I don't think that happens unless they are very cautious."

"Or have police and officials in their pocket," added Tina.

"But if their caution is that engrained, they are more likely to hide for now, and come back later."

"Do you have any thoughts on this?" Mr Hobson asked, looking at Lisa.

Lisa swallowed and looked at her hands. Mr Hobson waited patiently, and when she looked up, she looked straight into his eyes. "I think you also need to take into consideration what happened at the end. Louis being chased by this other guy. If there is some sort of infighting, will that make them more unpredictable? Or will they be more interested in that and ignore the fact we are 'in town'. They might do something as payback for the disruption you caused last time you met."

"Thank you all," said Mr Hobson, rising. The three students rose obediently too. "I'm glad you seem to have no ill effects to this encounter. Dr Ruiz is currently having a chat with Jill and Anna, just to make sure. If you need to, make use of her, or my door is always open."

"I plan to go out," said Jayne to Mr Hobson. "Do you have an issue with that?"

He thought for a moment, and then said, "I think I understand why, but I'd rather you weren't alone. Mr Taylor will have an issue, but I'll discuss with him. Don't rush. Give it an hour."

When the three students had left, and were halfway down the corridor, Lisa broke the silence. "Wow, so different," she uttered.

"Different?" enquired Jayne.

"Yes. He didn't shout or anything like that. He seemed genuinely concerned."

"He is. He doesn't get upset very often. Like that one occasion when you were in year one. He didn't want anybody hurt, and he did something to help ensure that it didn't happen again. Now you can see him in this light. If you see extra people watching, don't be surprised or mention it to the rest of your year."

"What do you mean?"

"Mr Hobson's job is to make sure we get the best education possible in the safest conditions. Someone from a group who kidnapped four students and shot a member of staff approached a pupil. That will have been flagged to the group that runs the school. Last time that happened, extra security from other schools came to help. And it isn't just this school. Has any other school been watched?"

Jayne pulled out her phone and tapped a few messages. She got responses back within seconds. Lisa and Tina shared a look but didn't say anything.

As they passed Jayne's room, she darted in and grabbed her coat.

"You are going out then?" enquired Tina.

"Yes, and neither of you are coming with me. Helen isn't either."

"Isn't this supposed to be an opportunity to learn? You aren't going to be here next year."

This was true, thought Jayne. It was an opportunity, in more ways than one.

"You're right, but if I am taking someone with me, I'm only taking one. The other will stay with Helen."

"But-" Lisa and Tina said together.

"Choose, now," said Jayne sternly.

Paper beat rock, so Lisa went to get her coat.

The bar was more crowded than earlier. Jayne noticed some people there that she knew were Hayfield security. They never been told who they were, but she'd seen them enough over the years to recognise them.

Lisa and Tina went to join their friends. They would meet up in an hour with Helen and Jayne.

Jayne went and found Helen. She was still sat with Erika and Martha. They'd been joined by Emma and Paula. Jill and Anna weren't there. They sat around for a while and had another drink.

"I hope this doesn't turn out like our trip four years ago," stated Emma.

"Which one?" Helen responded, gliding her hands gently over Jayne's thigh. Jayne had placed her coat on her lap, so Helen's hand was hidden.

"I hope it's like neither," Jayne murmured, putting her left hand under her coat, and stroking Helen's hand.

"No making out under the table," laughed Paula. At Helen's quizzical face, she continued. "Jayne's eyes started glazing over."

"Something for me to improve," laughed Jayne, blushing a bit. She knew that Helen got passionate when there was excitement.

After an hour had passed, Jayne got up and put on her coat. Lisa and Tina had been watching and were soon there.

"Stay safe," Helen said, giving Jayne a hug. "Come on Tina, let's join Jill and Anna."

Emma, Paula, Erika and Martha didn't bat an eyelid at what was going on. Since year five knew about the Beta team, they had long seen and accepted what went on.

The bite of the evening air hit them as they made their way down the street. The light dance of snowflakes was in the air, but nothing that would settle to add to the existing covering. It was what Jayne called unproductive snow.

"Watch the reflection in the window," said Jayne as they went past a restaurant.

"I've seen him around," responded Lisa when they went past the next building, a bookshop. Jayne was glad to see that she didn't look round. "Isn't he security?"

"Yup, well done."

Jayne noticed he moved to the other side of the street. She knew that Overwatch was listening in and suspected that others were too.

"Are we going to lose him?"

"No," responded Jayne, as they made their way to the canal and started walking along the bank. "Security are there for our safety."

"There's an additional tail," informed Anna, having linked into local CCTV. "I can't tell if they're following you or security."

"I think it's time we went for a coffee by ourselves," mused Jayne. They turned off the canal path and made their way towards the Cathedral.

"Left here," said Lisa, and they went down a small pedestrian only alley. At the end, Jeannette et les Cycleux was where the map said it would be. Security continued, not following them in.

"We've got to come during the day tomorrow," Jayne said. "This area looks beautiful."

"That's the issue with these concerts, we only get a taster of an area."

"We did a week in Paris once. We got to explore a bit more that time."

It was more a quirky café than a coffee shop. They sat, glad to be out of the snow, and had some quiche with a hot chocolate. There was no sign of either security or the other followers. After enjoying their snack, they continued out and went towards the square in front of the main cathedral doors. They stood there for a few minutes, admiring the sight.

"I think we have someone new following us," said Lisa. "There is a blond lady who came into the café while we were eating. She is now over by the entrance to the square."

"Let's see if she follows," Jayne said.

They strolled along the outside of the cathedral, and down a single-track road, crossing the river at Pont Sainte Madeleine.

"She is still with you," said Anna, as they came off the bridge. "Come back now. I've just received a notification. She and the previous person following you are European Parliament security. They received a tip off that our school planned a protest at the Commission building. They couldn't find any details about the school, so it flagged an investigation."

Helen came on the comms, "We did a concert to the French President. Can we get that to them?"

Jayne thought for a moment and then looked at Lisa. "We are going to have an argument in English about directions for tomorrow's concert location. After all, we are just a music school."

"Huh?"

"I think we should be going this way," said Jayne with an exaggerated gesture and reverting to English.

"No," responded Lisa in English quickly cottoning on to Jayne's prompting. She'd come to a halt and pointing back where they'd come from. "It's this way."

Jayne pulled out a paper map from her bag and unfurled it and the two girls looked at it. Out of the corner of their eyes they saw the woman who'd been following them continue as if to go past.

"Excuse me," called Lisa in very accented French. "Are you from around here?"

Muffled laughter came through her earpiece which they both ignored.

The woman came to a sudden halt, nearly slipping on the snow. "Yes. Can I help you?"

"Do you speak English?"

"I do."

"Oh, thank goodness," said Lisa in English. "We're doing a concert here tomorrow at the Palais de la Musique et des Congrès. We were going to have a look, but I think we've gone the wrong way."

"It's a few kilometres," she said. "Probably not good idea to go there in this weather. Are you here for the annual culture event?"

"Yes," Jayne said, sounding excited. "Are you going to it?"

"Abort," came the urgent voice of Anna. "Don't tell them about our old concerts."

"No, but a colleague is. Have you played in France before?"

That was the question that Jayne had been trying to get asked, but now Anna had said not to answer it. She was about to answer but Lisa beat her to it.

"It's my first time in France. It's such a great country. I hope your colleague enjoys it."

"I'm sorry to miss it. Anyway, show me your map."

Jayne did and the woman marked where it was. "It's over by the European Parliament, not near the historic area."

The snow started to come down heavier.

"Wow, that looks so far away," Jayne said. "I wish we got taught more things than music. I think we will go back to the hotel instead. Thank you for your help."

As they made their way back to the hotel, a different person followed them, but there was no intervention, and they were back without issue. When they got into the hotel lounge, Helen was there waiting with Tina standing next to her. A tender smile spread across her face when she saw Jayne.

"Hi," she said in English to Jayne, as they took off their coats. The person who had been following them came in too. "Did you get to see the concert hall?"

"No, but we did see the cathedral."

Tina and Lisa slipped away while Helen and Jayne went to join a group from their year. They sat down and chatted away in English. Jayne heard a lot more English from Hayfield than was usual when abroad and realised that Helen must have spread some information about the ruse for others to get involved too.

"I'm so glad you're back safe," said Helen, quietly to Jayne, running her fingers across her partners thigh.

"So am I," Jayne smiled. "I love you so much. I missed you while exploring."

"You two never change," blurted out Emma.

"What do you mean?"

"A bit of excitement and Helen can't keep her hands off you, and you light up like a Christmas tree."

The man had a drink at the bar, but soon left. As time went on, the lounge started to empty, and just before ten that night, all the students had gone off to their rooms.

As they went up the stairs, Jayne heard her phone ping. It was late, so messages at this time were rare. But on the other hand, it wasn't unexpected that Mr Hobson or Mr Taylor would want to speak after their evening stroll. However, it was from Ruth on the secure channel. They didn't have direct communication, as that might be picked up. Any messages were relayed via the school interlinks, rather than person to person.

Helen did a scan of their bedroom and found it clean. After two different encounters, it was something they wouldn't lapse on. Their own security was important to them and even though they had thoughts of other things, they never skimped on that.

"Ruth reports no interest," Jayne said, when their phones showed all was clean. "Why was there a change of plan?"

"Mr Taylor sent a message. I know no more than that."

"How did Tina do?"

"She did well. She concentrated on the task and did the monitoring she was asked to do. There were times when things were quiet, like when you were in the café. She became more concerned, but never too much. However, when we knew you were on the way back, she chirped up and became a lot more animated. What about Lisa?"

"She is so like her sister. She lapped up the information and her face recognition skills spotted our observers so quickly. There didn't appear to be apprehension, which I think will need to be monitored."

"A bit more exposure will show if that is a concern."

"Indeed. Why don't we call it a night?" Jayne asked, a small smirk on her face.

"That sounds a great idea," Helen responded, before starting her gentle seduction of Jayne to make a perfect end to her birthday.

* * *

The sound of someone knocking on the door filtered into the room. It took a few knocks for the sound to register, and Jayne reluctantly pulled away from Helen.

"Hang on," Jayne called, not happy. She then said quietly to Helen, "The knock sounds like Mr Taylor."

"Fuck," Helen responded, jumping off the bed. She looked in the mirror and ran her hands through her hair, trying to make it look less mussed.

Jayne grabbed the two robes from the hooks outside the bathroom. She threw one to Helen and shrugged on the other.

When Jayne answered the door, she was relieved to find it was just Mr Taylor. "Come on in," Jayne said ushering him in and shutting the door.

"Did I come at a bad time?" he enquired, looking slightly uncomfortable.

"It could have been worse," shrugged Helen. Jayne blushed.

Jayne invited Mr Taylor to have a seat. The two pupils sat on the edge of their bed.

"A lot's happened today," he started. "I think it is worth going over things to make sure we are on the same page. Jayne, why did you go out this evening?"

Jayne wasn't surprised to be asked that question. However, what she was surprised about was his tone. She'd expected him to be angry and demanding, but he wasn't. His voice was calm and measured. It was almost like he was puzzled or confused.

"After the encounter with Louis at the bar, you and I had a chat. I then went with Lisa and Tina to see Mr Hobson. During that discussion Lisa mentioned that The Supplier might want some payback. It got me wondering if he might be staking the place out or have leaked something about us. So, I asked if it was okay if I went out. I planned on going out alone, but Mr Hobson said I should use the opportunity for Lisa or Tina to learn so it went from being a personal thing to a beta thing."

"Going out yourself would have been reckless. Especially when you know there are people in the area who previously kidnapped you. I thought you had more sense than that."

Jayne thought about responding but didn't want to dig herself into a deeper hole. "Yes, sir."

"Mr Hobson told you to wait an hour. Why do you think he did that?"

Jayne paused to think. This was a skill she'd learnt from Stacy. Never be forced into a rushed answer. Mr Taylor wasn't going anywhere. Jayne didn't want this drawn out. She wanted to get back to bed.

"To give you or others chance to veto it. I suppose also to give extra time for whoever they blabbed to get told and to watch us."

"Anything else?"

Helen spoke up. "Wasn't that hour also so security could come up with their own 0plans?"

"Very good, yes."

Helen beamed and continued, "I'd presumed that The Supplier had informed people before Louis came to the bar. In some ways he tipped us off. I don't know if it was deliberate or not. "

"An interesting supposition," Mr Taylor mused. "He certainly seems different from what we knew. Or thought we knew."

"Why did you want us not to mention that we'd played in France before?" Jayne enquired. "They could check, and see we have a history of concerts and stop investigating us."

"Now isn't the time," Mr Taylor responded. "If they are looking at us, there is less chance that they are looking elsewhere. We had a last-minute invitation and then they got a tipoff that we're up to no good. If the attention is on Hayfield, there is less attention elsewhere. When you asked her about looking around near the European Parliament, would have raised a few flags."

"That's a bit of a gamble," Jayne considered aloud. "Just because they are looking at us, doesn't mean that they aren't also looking elsewhere. It might ignite curiosity and open their eyes to what's going on."

"There are pros and cons for most actions. The reason Hayfield got added was due to changing conditions which planners deemed needed a change. The situation is being monitored, and it was them that asked you not to give Hayfields history. They might come across it themselves, but so far, they haven't. I'm glad you followed what Anna said. That impressed some very important people."

"What about tomorrow?" enquired Helen. "Is the sightseeing trip tomorrow morning still on?"

"That is something Mr Hobson will explain in the morning. I'm not here to bypass him, but to make sure you understood enough to not mistakenly jeopardise things."

"But not too much, just in case we're kidnapped and tortured. We can't tell them what we don't know."

"Yes Helen, but I wouldn't really put it like that. I think if you were kidnapped again-"

Mr Taylor stopped and shuddered. "Anyway, I think we are caught up. I'll leave you to get back to getting ready to sleep."

They were alone again. "Now, let me complete your birthday surprise," smiled Helen, gently removing Jayne's robe off her shoulders.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 8

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 8
Thursday 14th January 2010

The year leaders woke to find a silent message waiting on their phones. The schedule hadn't changed from what had been given on arrival at the hotel. Therefore, soon after breakfast the pupils braved the weather to have a guided tour of the cathedral. The fresh snow was pristine white. The fumes from the traffic hadn't had chance to spoil the experience.

It was very different walking towards the cathedral in daylight than it was in the dark. The streetlights had illuminated the area, but there was always something clearer in daylight. The newly fallen snow added more illumination, making the older part of the city look spectacular.

Shops that had been shut and dark were now lit up, displaying their wares. The narrow streets were bustling with people and the city hummed with life. It was almost magical.

"So much snow," shivered Alex.

"Are you cold?" asked Helen.

"No, just a shock. I mean, it was snowing a bit last night, but walking in it isn't something I've done before. We didn't get much snow in London."

"We've only had one heavy winter at Hayfield while I've been there. Two years ago, we were covered in deep snow. Being so isolated made it totally different. The road out of the school was too dangerous and lessons were cancelled due to lack of teachers. Instead, we had a snowman and snow angel competition."

"Who won?"

"Ingrid, who was someone in the year above us, won the best snowman. But Molly won the last to melt."

"What a great idea," laughed Adelle. "Hopefully we'll get something like that while we're at the school."

"The head pupils have a list of previous events," said Helen. "This is passed down each year. Things are sometimes tried and for some reason they don't work. Sometimes, like the snowman competition, they can only occur occasionally, so we don't want to lose any history of the school."

"How is your first time abroad?" Jayne asked Alex.

"Surreal. It wasn't anything I'd ever considered doing. I mean we couldn't afford holidays or any luxury. My old school managed to get me a computer as part of some funding for less well-off children. I used to use the neighbour's Wi-Fi for internet. Now I'm abroad and it is strange. I mean there are shops and cafés, just like at home, but they speak a different language and drive on the other side of the road."

"So not freaked?"

"No. Though I did get a bit shocked when I found we were about three miles from the border with Germany. Like, we are so close to a border."

"We're only eighty miles from Switzerland."

"That we also knew," said Adelle, with a giddy tone. "We really are in the heart of Europe."

"You're loving this trip abroad, aren't you?" asked Eugene.

"Oh yeah," Adelle and Alex replied together. They glanced across at each other and laughed.

"The only thing strange is being separated from Adelle. I'm used to her in the connected room. I see that most upper years the study partners go abroad dressed as the same sex."

"True. You were given that option."

"I know, but we didn't understand. Something for us to think about for our next concert."

"Do it when you get back. The support staff never like people getting thoughtful like that when they're on a trip."

"We'll think about it when we're back," Alex agreed, with Adelle's head bobbing in agreement. "It's also been a good time for me to mix with some of the other males in the year. They aren't a bad bunch."

Knowing that the only ones that had never been abroad were comfortable, Jayne and Helen slipped back to be with their year.

"Moscow was colder than this, wasn't it?" considered Lewis aloud.

"Definitely," Emma agreed. "This is just a bit of snow. In Moscow there was a lot lot more of it."

"We so need another warm concert," Paula moaned. "I know it isn't as bad as Moscow, but my nose is freezing."

Emma tugged at Paula, bringing her to a stop. She leaned across and breathed on her partner's nose.

"Ooh, thank you," beamed Paula and reciprocated.

"That's gross," came a few mutterings from the lowest two years.

'Oh, how their ideas of that being gross will change', thought Jayne, remembering how the ideas of love and affection had crept up on each year as they joined the school. The friendship was the first thing most discovered. The removal of most fears, though that was sometimes replaced by a different fear. A fear of how they felt, rather than how others reacted to them.

When they reached the cathedral, it looked even more impressive than Jayne had seen it the night before. The gothic façade really looked impressive as they stood in the square looking up.

After a few minutes of gawping, Ms Toms said, "Come on, let's get inside. We don't want to keep our guide waiting."

They went through the large oak doors and stopped just inside. The firm bang of the doors didn't interrupt their awe at the magnificent sight in front of them. The large, vaulted ceiling and the central aisle flanked by rows of stained-glass windows.

A man was just inside the entrance. He approached Ms Toms, and after a small conversation, he said aloud, "Welcome to the Cathedral of Our Lady of Strasbourg. For centuries, this was the tallest church in Europe. It is now the sixth tallest, but as you will see, it is still the finest."

It was typical of a trip abroad. The primary reason they were there was to play the concert, but Mr Hobson never wasted an opportunity to include some education.

"We're being watched," Tina said, coming up to Jayne. They were halfway down the nave.

"The chap in the black coat on the left?"

"Oh, you saw him?"

"I recognised him from our Iran trip. He is the one that Erika kicked in the balls. The one that I'm really concerned about is the man with the blonde hair on the other side. He's the one who followed us into the hotel last night. Just continue the tour and ignore them. Perhaps the blonde one will spot the one in the black coat watching us."

The tour took an hour, ending at the Astronomical Clock. As they made their way to the entrance, Lisa saw the EU security chap was close by.

"What time do we start tonight?" she asked Ms Toms innocently. Everyone around would have known she was referring to the concert. But it was vague enough that if someone thought they were up to no good, it would just reinforce that.

"It's all in your pack," responded Ms Toms, unsure why she was being asked now.

"I really hope we'll be loud enough," added Lisa.

"Too right, we will be!" said Wayne emphatically, unexpectedly adding to the fake narrative.

As they made their way back to the hotel for the buffet that had been laid on, the people that had been watching them melted away.

"Make sure you write a report for Mr Taylor and copy me in," said Jayne to Lisa as they trooped into the hotel lobby. "It is important that he knows what you said, just in case it impacts what happens tonight."

"We aren't in trouble, are we?" asked Tina, slightly unsure of herself.

"Not with me. It sounded innocent enough. I have my own report to make."

Since the venue was at the other side of Strasbourg, the Hayfield coaches were waiting at the front of the hotel. Jayne wondered where they had been stored and if the drivers had been stopping at the same hotel as everybody else. All the students were dressed in their smart concert finery, excited and eager for the evening performance.

The afternoon had been a relaxing time, away from the learning. If it had been warmer, they might have had a trip along the river, but it was winter, and they would have frozen. Instead, they'd relaxed in cafés or strolling down the side of the canal. Now on the coach, the casual discussions and laughter still existed but it wasn't as free. There was a small amount of tension in the air. Even though they knew the pieces, there was always a slight worry performing live.

For those in the lowest year, this was their first concert. For most, they hadn't got the skill to take part, but they were learning quickly. For some in year one, this was the first time playing in a Hayfield concert abroad and a few looked slightly nervous.

Seeing this, Mr Hobson gave his words of wisdom. "Remember, the audience are here to listen to your music, not gawp at you. None of the players whose first concert abroad are on their own. You each have someone experienced next to you. They will be there to help you if you need it. You all played at our concert back in November and did exceptionally well. I expect you will do even better today."

There was one thing about the French, they were attentive listeners. This added to the joy of the players. An attentive audience added to the atmosphere and gave the players an extra boost.

During the interval, Mr Hobson pulled Jayne to one side. "Jayne, after the concert has finished, make sure everyone stays together."

"Has something happened?"

"There was an incident in Strasbourg, near the cathedral. Nothing to do with us but I don't want to worry about anybody trying to walk back to the hotel. During the second half of the concert, I hope things become clearer."

"Are all our wider family safe?"

"They're fine. They weren't involved either."

Jayne nodded, relieved that nobody she knew was involved, but wondered what was going on. She passed the message to Helen and then went to find Lewis. He'd be off the stage first, and she knew he loved to wander back to the hotel after a concert to clear his mind.

Mr Hobson was talking to him. Jayne suspected it was about not wandering off after the concert, so she sidled up. He smiled when he saw her approach.

"Lewis has promised not to sneak off," Mr Hobson informed Jayne. "I do have one extra request. No matter the applause, can you do an encore before you do La Marseillaise at the end. Since it was written in Strasbourg, it should be quite fitting."

"I'm not doing God Save the Queen," said Lewis firmly. "I still remember the hostility in Paris when we did that."

"It wasn't that bad," responded Mr Hobson.

"I'm sure the temperature in the hall sank at least ten degrees."

Playing the British national anthem at concerts abroad had been something hotly debated between Lewis, Mr Hobson and Mrs Russell. Was it a sign that they were a British orchestra or was it disrespectful even though they always played the host countries anthem. In the end, Mr Hobson decided that Lewis was the conductor and if he didn't feel comfortable it be played abroad, then it shouldn't be.

"Fair enough," conceded Mr Hobson. "You are the principal conductor. Enjoy that title, since Zoe will have it on our next concert."

"It'll be a pleasure to hand the baton across."

Jayne groaned and Lewis flashed her a smile.

"Basically, you want the concert to run on a bit giving time for that situation to calm down?"

"In a nutshell," Mr Hobson agreed.

"Then I think we will have a new ceremony," explained Lewis. "After the concert is concluded, I will hand over the baton to Zoe."

The second half of the concert was played with the same passion as the first half. It wasn't the same style of concert that they usually played, but the audience sat and listened in rapture.

"This is a first," said Lewis in fluent French to the audience. "I don't normally speak at a concert. However, today is something important. My first concert was in Paris four years ago. Today I'm privileged to be back in France for my last concert as principal conductor. It's time for me to hand on the baton." He turned to see Zoe making her way to the podium.

Jayne wondered if there were anybody from the European Parliament Security and if so, their reaction about them having played in France before.

"Zoe conducted the first half of the concert and will be taking over."

With a flourish, Lewis handed the formal conductors baton to Zoe and the audience applauded as did the members of the orchestra.

"I will leave Zoe to conduct La Marseillaise."

That got an even bigger applause and Lewis left the stage. He didn't go to the changing area but turned to watch from the stage wings. Zoe turned and faced the orchestra. Her gaze swept across the players, and they all took their positions as she raised her hands.

Most of the audience were in raptures and sung heartily to the French national anthem. It hadn't been quite like Paris where most of the audience were French. A small portion of the audience were from other European countries and were working at the European offices. They took part but didn't sing with as much passion.

After the applause died down, Molly, as the orchestra leader, left the stage and the rest of the orchestra followed.

"Well played," praised Mr Hobson to the players as they filed off the stage. "The coach will leave in twenty minutes."

The players streamed into the "dressing room" and started to put their instruments away. The orchestra was one of the places in the school that a pupil was rarely with their study partner. More often they might not be with someone in their own year. It was the first place that the younger pupils learnt to mix with the older ones. In the orchestral practices, it was a place that the older pupils often could give insights and help to the younger. They all grew from that. The older pupils finding a way to help in ways they never thought possible when they joined. Learn, grow and help others.

However, it was this jumble of pupils that caused issues. The year leaders would normally have made sure their year was accounted for, but the pupils often unpacked and packed their instruments with who they played with.

"Your instruments will be collected," announced Mr Hobson. "Once you've stored your instrument, place them neatly to the right of the door, along the wall. I then want you to get into year groups. We need to make sure you are all together."

"What's going on?" enquired Shane, one of the leaders from year-two.

"You'll all be told in a moment. Just make sure your year is accounted for and stays together."

For the lowest year, they just did as they'd been instructed. This was their first concert abroad and they weren't used to any other protocol. However, the other years knew this was something different. They still complied, but there was more chatter about what was happening.

It wasn't long before Mr Hobson called for quiet. He quickly scanned each year group and saw that all were accounted for.

"There has been an incident near the cathedral," explained the headmaster. "I first heard about this just before the interval. The roads to the hotel appear to be clearing, but I'm told the journey will take some time. We will leave in ten minutes. If you need the toilet, now is a good time. When you are back in the hotel, please stay inside. We will be leaving for home just after breakfast."

The route back to the hotel was slow. They probably could have done it quicker if they'd walked, but Mr Hobson wasn't taking any chances and wanted to keep everybody safe in the coaches. It had been the most police that Jayne had seen since the trip to Russia four years ago, but at least this time there wasn't any military to be seen.

Helen had her travel phone out and was looking through websites. “Le Monde is reporting a shooting near the cathedral and an explosion at a café."

“Not the one I was at the other day?" asked Jayne, holding her breath.

"No, closer to the square."

Jayne exhaled. She'd enjoyed that place. The beta group update chime sounded and Helen and Jayne both glanced at the update. It was from Anna.

"Jill is assembling some images. At the rate we are moving, we should have something ready for analysis when we get back."

This was an opportunity for the Beta group to learn and analyse. They might not have been operational, but their mindset was to know what was going on around them, just in case they did need to go operational. Yet with the concert over, and just the journey home there shouldn't be an issue.

"I feel useless," muttered Helen as the coach crawled along. "Jill and Anna are busy sorting out images and video. By the looks of it, Lisa and Tina are looking at some of the early images. Yet there is nothing that I can do."

"Continue monitoring the press sites," encouraged Jayne. "They sometimes report findings the police haven't yet found out."

When they got as far as Rue Saint-Guillaume, the speed of the coaches picked up and they went from a snail's pace to more of a slow jog. After what seemed an age, they approached the hotel.

"Set up in our room?" suggested Jayne to Helen as they came to a halt just past the hotel entrance. "I'll tell the others, but I need to make sure things are good elsewhere first. You all know what to do."

"On it."

Mr Hobson was on the other coach, so Jayne stood between the coach she'd been on and made sure all the students went into the hotel and not going for a wander. They'd been told not to, but she was just being vigilant. When the last of the pupils were off that coach, she moved inside.

As she walked in, a man at reception called out, "Miss Jayne."

Jayne went across, quite surprised. "A note was left for you."

"When was it left?" asked Jayne, after opening and quickly glancing over it.

"Only about five minutes ago. He rushed in, left the envelope and went."

"Thanks," said Jayne giving the receptionist a dazzling smile.

Mr Hobson had been watching, and Jayne went across.

"Who was it from?"

Jayne handed it across. The envelope was addressed to "Hayfield head student – brunette". It looked like the receptionist had scribbled Jayne on it. Mr Hobson took out the note that was inside. It read:
"Thank you for the wonderful concert. It was much better than having a coffee near the cathedral. I'm so glad I took your advice to attend. C.J."

"You seem to be getting into quite a relationship," mentioned Mr Hobson, passing back the note. "Be careful."

"I don't think he's going to ask me on a date."

Mr Hobson laughed.

"He seems different than when I met him four years ago. I don't know what it is."

"Everyone seems to be in and accounted for. A few members of staff will stay downstairs for a while, just to make sure nobody attempts to go for a wander. Are you creating a report?"

"Yes, Sir. It is an opportunity for all of us to learn."

"Fantastic. It will be interesting to see how the two compare and what both teams can learn from each other."

When she got to her room, it was almost unrecognisable. Extra chairs had appeared from somewhere, and everyone seemed busy on laptops.

"What's the situation?" asked Jayne as the door shut behind her.

Helen spoke up. "The images of the event have been stored and sequenced. The images we have are being analysed and faces checked. As we gain knowledge, we are getting more imagery further back. It's good that a lot of the city has cameras digitised. Thank you for making sure we had this feed before we came here."

Jayne shrugged. It had taken Julia and Jayne just over a week to get a backdoor into the city cameras and the offsite storage that ninety percent of city cameras now went to. It was also where they found that the European Parliament Security also had several accounts.

"Wow," said Tina. "Go back."

Lisa reversed a frame at a time and saw what Tina had spotted. "Do you see that logo on the jacket?"

"Can anybody clean it up? Enhance it?"

"It's not like the movies," said Jayne. "You can't just run a program over the screen, and in a few seconds it gets so much sharper. We're dealing with a lossy compressed video stream. There are a few shop cameras that might have picked it up. We did some sniffing of systems and we identified several around the city. Let me see if I can find something."

"He stayed in the same position relative to the camera for about eight seconds," said Helen. "At thirty frames a second, that is over two hundred frames. Could we use a photo stacker, like we do with astrophotography?"

"You'll need to manipulate the images, so they align for stacking," said Anna. "I saw something on the server at school a few weeks ago that'll help with that."

They worked away, first assembling the data, and then working out what happened. As all six of them discussed what they'd seen, Anna also spent time creating a written report. When the discussion finished, she put the finished article on the room television.

"Change it around", stated Jayne. "Conclusion at the top, followed by what happened. That way in an emergency, you've got the important bit covered first. So, we know who were involved, but not who planted the bomb or why."

"Is why important?" asked Tina.

"Yes," responded Lisa. "It might indicate a future step. There are also a bunch of unknowns. Based on the insignias on the jackets, we know a German Biker group, Gremium, came into the square. People we've identified as working for The Supplier came out of the café, and a gunfight takes place. Soon after they exited the café it exploded. In the confusion, the bikers leave. The surviving Suppliers men try to re-enter the remains of the café but leave just as the police turn up."

"There is one extra bit of information to add," said Jayne. She got the envelope out and took out the letter. The group crowded round.

"Damn," said Jill bitterly. "Since we didn't see him as part of the group, I'd hoped he'd been in the café when it exploded."

"Interesting idea though," thought Jayne aloud. "Why did they attempt to go back in? Could the leader of the group have been blown up? He stayed in the café while his minions went out to confront the bikers."

"An elaborate assassination. If the biker group hadn't shown up, would they all have been killed?" added Jill.

"Okay, time for me to go and see Mr Taylor. Lisa and Tina, do you want to join me?"

"Why us?" asked Tina.

"An opportunity for you to see the next step. Also, a chance for them to see how you are doing."

Monday 18th January 2010

David sat in his "office". Well, it wasn't really an office, it was what used to be his bedroom, but it been converted at the start of the year to have two desks in there and a larger settee. It was easier for Helen and David to study, and it allowed them to have meetings without using a classroom. It was also an area they could easily check for bugs; not that any had been found at the school since the Mavis Brown incident while they were in their first year at the school.

None of the bedrooms had locks. Students respected others privacy and never entered another's bedroom without permission. It was also a safety thing. If a pupil attempted suicide, seconds mattered. Support staff didn't want to fumble getting a door unlocked. It might seem an unlikely circumstance, but students had attempted suicide with one trying to hang themselves in their bedroom.

A knock on the door interrupted David's study time. He went and opened the door to reveal the joint heads of year-four.

"Hi," he greeted them and ushered them to the settee.

David and Helen often held year leader meetings in the room, so it was nothing unusual for any of them.

When they were settled, David started. "In June, Helen and I will be leaving and you two are scheduled to become joint head pupils. Are you still happy to take on that responsibility?"

"Yes," they responded guardedly, and glanced at each other.

"Great. Mr Hobson will go through the role and what is expected. However, there are some other items that you need to know."

"Okay," replied Molly neutrally. She'd long learnt the lesson not to blurt out what she thought the other person was going to explain.

"I need to give some background. Some you might know. Other things you might guess, but not know the full details. This school was created to help educate children in a different way than traditional schools. A lot of the pupils were musically minded, and the school orchestra was created as a way for the pupils to learn working in groups. Like the standard in education going up, the standard of the orchestra did too, and they started playing concerts."

Molly and Tony nodded. This was nothing new to them.

"During the concerts abroad, certain things were noticed that were of concern. I'm not sure who approached who, but a discussion occurred, and several people tagged along as helpers. While the concerts occurred, these people would retrieve information about companies or governments behaving wrongly. This information was passed on to help stop whatever was going on. This has prevented conflicts and war. The people who came with us became known as the Alpha team. They don't work for a government but do assist where needed.

"A few years later, a pupil approached Mr Hobson. They'd been interested in working in intelligence, and since the school actively helped pupils work towards employment, asked if they could get involved. Mr Hobson was torn between helping the pupils reach their aims and keeping the pupil safe. In the end he said no. The pupil was not put off and approached one of the Alpha team. Mr Hobson was furious."

"Ouch," uttered Tony, having personally seen Mr Hobson on one of the rare occasions he'd got angry. To see him furious wasn't something Tony wanted to ever experience.

"Indeed. However, he saw how determined she was. Mr Hobson discussed it with Kate, who was the head psychiatrist before Rachel. They agreed in them learning, but with the stipulation they weren't to get involved with anything outside of school. This eventually was formalised and became what is now called the Beta team, made up of six pupils. They can learn but never use what they'd learnt while at school, unless it's an emergency.

"Four years ago, there was a concert in Russia. This was the first time that Hayfield had done a concert with the sister school from America who have a choir with a small supporting orchestra. You met two of them when they helped in November. Hayfield had a leak. The details of the school weren't leaked, but the Alpha team were trapped when they infiltrated two of their storage locations. This was the only time when the Beta team have ever been in operation. We went out and caused a diversion which let the Alpha team escape."

"Hang on," said Molly. "Was this the New Year just before we joined?"

"Yes?" David responded, wondering where Molly was going with this.

"I remember something on the news. There were reports of explosions and there were pictures of the army on the street. They blamed the Chechens, but the Chechens said it wasn't them. Was that your distraction?"

"The army was out before the explosions looking for the Alpha team. The explosions we caused were small and didn't kill anybody. They just caused confusion."

"You aren't looking for us to be in the Beta team, are you?" asked Tony, sounding worried.

"No. I'll come onto that in a minute. There are a few other bits of history I need to give. Our next concert that year was in Iran. Helen and I, plus two people who weren't in the beta team were grabbed off the street, bundled in a van and held hostage. We were rescued a few hours later. The main person involved in the kidnapping, Louis, was spotted a bit later in the UK talking to the leaker. He was a wanted man, so the police were informed, and they arrested him. We still don't know who his boss is. Just an alias; The Supplier."

"Bringing this up to date. While we were in Strasbourg I was approached by Louis. It seems he had managed to get transferred to a French prison where someone let him out. The area we were in was near where The Supplier was based, and it seems he was very nervous about us being there. They'd been looking all over the UK for our school but didn't know where it was. They tried to cause an issue while we were there, but it didn't cause any disruption."

"And the school leak?" enquired Molly. "I presume they were found?"

"Yes. When Louis was arrested, he was meeting the leaker. She knew she had been spotted and committed suicide before she could be fired. From what was discovered, she went out of the way to hide where the school was, meeting The Suppliers people at different places across the country."

"So why are you telling us this?" asked Molly. "The existence of what you've told us has been kept secret. Yes, there have been some occasions where some students have looked to be doing extra things, but I suppose it isn't something too obvious. We all have our career development plans."

"I suppose we all have our secrets," admitted Tony. "We never want to look too closely at anybody else's secrets as they might look at ours."

"I've been in charge of the Beta team since year-two," David stated. "After the incident in Russia, the pupils were told basically what I've just told you. The only staff this can be discussed with is Rachel and Mr Hobson. Please don't talk about it to the other teachers or support staff. I'm sure a lot have some clues, but the leaker was only able to say so much as they didn't have the full information. You now have a lot more knowledge than anybody else not in the know. Since you are going to be head pupils, you needed to know.

"There hasn't been a decision on who the next Beta One will be. When that is decided, I will get you all in a room and there can be a discussion on lines of communication."

"Is it between Luke or Tina in year three?"

David smiled. They knew what was going on. "Probably, but that isn't my decision."

"Thanks for letting us know," said Tony. "We'll keep what you told us to ourselves."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 9

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 9
Saturday 27th February 2010

"Let's go to London," said Helen.

She and David completed their morning run. They were walking sedately back to their room. "The weather should be nice, and we haven't been there for a bit."

"Okay," David agreed. "The coach is going to Luton today. Why don't we hop on it and get the train from there. Is there anything specific you want to do?"

The days were now long enough that dusk wouldn't start until they were back home at Hayfield Hall. The warmth wasn't there yet, but the worst of winter was now rare.

"If we're going from Luton, why don't we get off at Blackfriars and do Tate Modern."

David pulled a face.

"Well, how about we do it in the morning and then we do–?" Helen stopped and looked questioningly at David.

"I'd like to have a mooch around Covent Garden. We've done those pieces when we went to France and I realised we'd walked past it several times, but not really had a look."

"You do know the original market moved elsewhere, don't you?"

"Of course. Just like the-" David trailed off and started walking more rapidly. It was engrained into them that you didn't run inside the school building unless it was an emergency. Helen rushed to keep up, wondering what David had suddenly thought of which needed to get back quickly.

At their room, David went to the drawer and removed a slip of paper that had been handed to him in France. "The first bit - 96 ER. That could be 96 Euston Road. That's the location the British Library moved to."

"And the rest?"

"No idea. Hopefully we will get a clue if we visit."

David looked at Helen, who grinned back. "Every time we try to visit Tate Modern, we seem to have something else to do. Anybody would think you weren't interested."

"Amazing coincidence."

During breakfast they all had a general chat about what everyone in the year planned to do. A few were staying in the school as they had work to complete, others were off to Luton. It was only Helen and David from year five that were off to London.

"The website says we need proof of ID to get a reader's pass," David said to Helen while they relaxed with their coffee. "Also, the minimum age is eighteen."

"We have our driver's licences that shows we're old enough. Do we need anything else?"

"Something with our address on it, like a utility bill."

Helen thought aloud. "Our paper part of our driving licence has our address, though I've no idea if it is enough."

"Are you talking about proof of identity?" enquired Dan Mathews, the support person sat at our table.

"Yes," Helen acknowledged.

"That can be difficult when you don't have your own place. You aren't the first to have this issue. Go and see Rachel when breakfast has finished. She will give you a letter on school headed paper that we have for this type of occasion."

"Thank you."

"You are aware the British Library isn't like a normal library. They have every book ever published, but only the frequently used ones are there. The rest are in storage locations and can take time for them to get to you."

The trip into London no longer thrilled them. It was a time they no longer looked out at as the countryside disappeared and houses looked like they were built closer together. The trip would take them to St Pancras rather than Euston. It didn't matter to them as the British Library was between the two stations.

"Who would have thought that we would ever get to know London so well," remarked Helen as they followed the stream of tourists along the platform. They weren't at school, so they held hands. Public demonstrations of affection weren't frowned upon in the school, but it was something that nobody really did. It was obvious who were together or who were just really good friends, but the school was a closed environment, and nobody wanted to cause upset, especially for the younger years who might not have thought about love. Most of the youngest two years still thought it was a yucky topic.

"I don't know if that's a good thing or not," David laughed in response.

In the end, the trip to the British Library was a let-down. They got their reader pass, but with fourteen million books, they had no starting position. Trying to understand the rest of the message was what they discussed as they made their way to Covent Garden. It had been too late to go to Tate Modern, much to Helen's disappointment.

Lunchtime came and a nearby Pret was just the ticket. As they finished, David decided to use the facilities and disappeared leaving Helen to finish her coffee in peace.

He had just finished drying his hands when his phone chimed. It was the priority chime. He grabbed his phone while reaching to unlock the door to the single cubicle toilet/basin. It was from Helen telling him to not come out. A second later there was another ping with a picture showing the mysterious women. She was with another women, who he instantly recognised. Mrs Taylors old personal assistant, Sue.

David wanted to fling open the door and ask them both what they'd been playing at. Why had they followed him all those years ago. Had they followed him to the coffee shop? Was Helen going to be hurt or kidnapped?

It was only after a few paces around the tiny room that David realised that he was pacing. 'Breathe,' he thought to himself, and the lessons that Dr Ruiz gave on relaxing and focusing when in stressful situations filtered into his memory.

Ten minutes later, after much anxiety, David was given the all-clear and with his heart lighter, he went back to Helen. He sighed with relief that she was still there and hadn't followed them.

"And?" he asked.

"They both had cake and hot chocolates, then disappeared."

David knew she was winding him up a bit. "What did they say?"

"Oh, this and that. I recorded it if you want to listen. They sat just behind me."

David grinned and after turning down the volume on her phone, so only they would be able to hear, played the conversation.

"We have a new job for you," said Sue.

"I'm forgiven then?"

"Poppy, you know that wasn't my decision. You are being given another opportunity to help and become very rich."

"So, what do they want?"

"There is an Australian called Julian that runs a website promoting hushed up information. They want you to encourage his work. There are people in his team that are holding him back."

In a quieter voice, Poppy asked, "Is this your project or The Reginadde's?"

"Shush. And while you are at it, see if they have any information on that mysterious kid who blew my cover."

"Sue, I wasn't the one who lost him. I did my bit and reported what train he was on and even what station he got off. All without him noticing me."

"I know, but there was a purge of all people involved. You got to do other things. Dean and George were removed from service. Permanently."

Helen pressed stop. "Their conversation ran dry at this stage, and they soon left. They went separate ways. I waited a bit before giving the 'all-clear', just in case one of them circled back."

"Wow."

"I know, right. I've never heard someone slurp their drinks as loud as Poppy."

David gave his girlfriend such a look before continuing. "I'm going send a message asking Mr Hobson for a meeting. Then you send the picture. See how long he takes to respond. I think we should head back home. I'll send a message to the others."

As they wandered out of the shop, Helen thought aloud. "If this Poppy person has been seen in Milton Keynes, I don't want to go via Euston. Especially not now. There is a good chance she's going home, and we don't want to be on the same train."

"Good point. I hope someone will pick us up if we use the other line."

David's phone rang, and he glanced at the caller. It was Mr Hobson.

"Hi Sir," David answered, polite as always.

"That was a very disturbing picture that Helen shared with me."

"Indeed. Helen suggested we come back via the Bedford line."

"I see where she is coming from, but can you go to Hemel instead. That way it repeats the journey you made last time you saw her. Then if you are being followed, they will think it is your usual route. You'll be met there. Is there anything else I should know?"

"Yes, hence the meeting request. We're on the way to the train station now."

"Okay, be on your guard."

As they approached the train, their phones beeped. It was from Anna on the secure beta message app. "Put in your earpiece."

"Testing," said David when his was in place.

"I'm on too," said Helen.

"Watchtower, acknowledging both," remarked Anna. "Any sign of guests?"

Being only lunchtime, the train out of London was quiet. With careful choice, they managed to get an area which was empty, bar themselves. There was no sign of Poppy.

"No. All quiet."

David muted his comms and with a quizzical look, Helen followed suit.

"Can you play it again?" asked David, as the train set off.

"I take it you don't want the others to hear."

"Not before we are back. I don't know who, apart from Watchtower, are listening."

"Do you want all of it?"

"Sure. There was something later on, which didn't make sense."

They played it again. "Stop," called out David. "What is that word? Is this your project or The Renegade's?"

"It didn't sound like Renegade."

"It had the word The in front of it. Perhaps it is a title of someone?"

"It's a very weird title, if it is one."

"The last sentence?" David enquired gently, taking Helen's hands into his, and gazing lovingly into her eyes. "Are you okay?"

The way Sue had said 'permanently' was with menace. It didn't sound that they wouldn't be used again, but that they couldn't be, as they were dead.

"Yes," she responded.

"Are you sure?"

"If you're thinking about what happened in Moscow, then don't worry. This is a different thing. It's like hearing about a death on the news. It isn't nice that murders occur, but they do. Anyway, what about you? Are you okay about it?"

"In some respects, I'm more implicated in their deaths than you. I was the one they were following. If I hadn't been so observant-"

"You can't think like that, darling," exclaimed Helen. "We didn't tell them to follow you. You didn't do anything apart from stay safe. And being killed for failing to find out where you were going is something that doesn't make them people I'd want to get involved with."

"I just hope that we never get involved with groups that kill to set a lesson for others."

"Amen."

With that, they both turned their comms back on.

"Pickup is waiting," Anna informed as the train pulled into the station. "Collection at gate."

Since their day in London had been interrupted, the day was still not too cold when they stumbled off the train onto the dingy platform at Hemel Hempstead. It was a commuter station which nobody seemed to go to unless they were travelling between it and London. The paint was pealing slightly, and the design looked unchanged since the 1970's.

This was only David's second time he'd used that station, and it was Helen's first. They made their way to the entrance and waiting outside was Rachel. She guided them to the car and slid into the front passenger seat. The driver was Mr Taylor. It was just like the previous time.

"Thanks for collecting us," said Helen as the car pulled out of the carpark.

"Our pleasure," said Rachel. "We are going to see if we are being followed. If we hear we are being followed, please don't look around. We don't want them to know that we know."

Helen and David looked at each other and smiled, remembering the bit about Poppy not knowing that David had spotted her.

"We understand," responded David and Helen in unison.

As they joined the motorway, Mr Taylor's phone rang. It was linked to the car, and he answered it hands free. "Clear at checkpoint one."

"Acknowledged," he responded and hung up.

This was the pattern as they made their way back to the school. Eight checkpoints and eight all-clears. It was with the last reassurance that they headed through the village and out to the school. The gates opened, and Mr Taylor drove through and paused.

Helen and David turned to watch the large gates swing closed, just as David had done four years previously.

"Thank you," said Helen, as they gates finished silently closing.

"He did the same for me four years ago," David mentioned.

"It is good that you know this school is secure. There is a lot of effort put in to ensure the safety of everyone."

There was obvious anti suicide security, and David knew there were other checks to make sure that pupils rarely got to that level of anxiety. There was the physical security and the tracking of students, but to David it seemed to be more than that.

"You don't just mean the students, do you?" he enquired.

"No. The teachers, cleaners, cooks and even the psychiatric staff. We are all a mini community. We don't all live fulltime at the school, but we all look out for each other. Apparently, it wasn't like that at the start, but as the bonding of the students took place it started to rub off on the adults around them. I've not worked at Hayfield for much longer than you've been students, so I only see the benefits and not the earlier strife."

Mr Taylor pulled up at the front and the three passengers alighted and he drove off to park the car.

"We're back. Thank you for watching over us. David and I have a meeting with Mr Hobson, but then a group meeting. Can you inform the others?" Helen said and on acknowledgement, they closed their comms to Watchtower.

"Can we have a chat later?" Helen asked Rachel. "There were a few things I think it will be good for us to mention."

Rachel looked across to David who nodded. "I'm sure you will understand some of this in the meeting with Mr Hobson. How much did he tell you?"

"He shared the picture taken by Helen with two women in it. One he recognised as the mystery woman. The other was unknown to him, but Mr Taylor recognised her."

They went into the school and straight to Mr Hobson's office. He was waiting for them.

"Come in and shut the door."

They did as he'd requested. Mr Hobson went to the bookshelf behind his desk, and a few seconds later, it was swinging out revealing a secret door. Mr Hobson signalled for the three guests to follow him.

The two pupils schooled their surprise and followed Mr Hobson as if they'd always known about this secret door. There were steps leading down into the basement where they found a passage with a few doors leading off. They were ushered into one of the rooms, where they found Mr Taylor waiting for them.

To David, at first it looked like a normal meeting room, but when he touched the doors as he pushed them closed, they seemed a lot heavier than expected. They also clanked a few seconds later, like they were being locked.

"You seemed reluctant to talk earlier," started Mr Hobson when everybody was seated.

"The two women came in while David was in the toilet," explained Helen. "I recognised the mystery woman and sent a message to David to stay where he was. I then recorded their conversation. Just so everybody is on the same page, the lady on the left is called Sue. She was the personal assistant to the CEO where David did his work experience in year one. The lady on the right is called Poppy. She is the woman who followed David at the last day he attended that work experience."

Helen paused and looked around to make sure everyone was following.

"Carry on," encouraged Mr Hobson.

Helen turned up the volume on her phone and pressed play. The recoding played out and David watched Mr Hobsons face. He remained impassive.

"Sue certainly seems to hold a grudge," he remarked.

"An interesting conversation with a lot in it for something so brief. Who is this Julian and why do they want to help him? We have a first name for Poppy, but no idea who she is and what she has been doing for the last few years."

"It sounds like they have some hold over her, to make her come back after they threw her away," David added. "What Helen and I didn't get was the name mentioned. "The renegades or something like that."

"Play it again," urged Mr Taylor. "The renegade bit."

She did, several time. "It sounds more like Reginald than Renegade. Let me make a call."

Mr Taylor disappeared out the room.

"First off, I'm not going to ban you from going out," said Mr Hobson. "You look a lot different than you did four years ago and you were very sensible in how you reacted. It is an amazing coincidence you ended up in the same coffee shop. The chance of you bumping into each other again like that is so remote."

David felt relieved. He didn't want a group causing him to be scared or be banned from doing something because someone might not like him. He'd been bullied and hidden away before he came to Hayfield. There was no way he was going to cower now he'd found that life was so much better being lived.

"The second thing. You are both still students. It isn't your job to investigate these two people and find out what they are up to."

"I know it isn't," David responded defensively. "We didn't go looking for Sue or Poppy. We were just having a coffee and they came in. Helen made sure I didn't come out of the toilet."

Mr Taylor slipped back into the room as David finished his defence. All in the room looked across as he made his way back to his seat.

"It seems both The Reginadde's, which I'm told is how it is pronounced, and the group Poppy is going to help, are known. A warning was passed down that you must not get involved, especially with the The Reginadde's. You are a pupil, and you should be concentrating on your studies."

"We've just had that talk from Mr Hobson," sighed Helen. "We just got carried away that once and then had years of reminders."

"They might be Reginadde's but we don't want you to be renegades," quipped Mr Taylor.

"You wait until our last year before you gain a sense of humour?" David enquired, trying to keep a straight face.

"I've always had it," he responded. "You just haven't been able to appreciate it until now. Please share what you found today with the other four, but please stipulate that they must not get involved. However, if they hear anything more abut The Reginadde's then please let me know."

"I'd like you both to have a chat with Rachel," said Mr Hobson.

"When they got back to the school, they asked to see me after we'd finished here," informed Dr Ruiz.

"Fantastic. Carry on."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 10

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 10
Wednesday 10th March 2010

David was woken by his phone ringing. His heartbeat picked up as he reached out to grab it. The phone showed it was nearly 2am. Nothing good ever came from a 2am phone call.

David answered and put the phone onto speaker mode, so Helen could here.

"David and Helen," Mr Hobson's voice boomed out of the speaker. "Eugene has fallen ill. Can you both get dressed and meet me at his room?"

"We're on our way," called out Helen, already sliding out of bed.

They threw on some clothes and were soon sprinting towards Eugene's room. Eugene's bedroom was on the ground floor, so it wasn't as quick as if he'd been on their floor. There was a time for the no running rule, but this wasn't it. The bedroom was a hive of activity. Three of the psychiatrists were there, since they all had medical backgrounds. The school GP, Dr Sue, lived in Milton Keynes, so wasn't there.

Mr Hobson waved them across to the interconnecting door to Ben's room. "Helen. An ambulance will be arriving in a few minutes. Security have been informed and the gates are already open. Can you wait outside the front door and guide them in. David, can you keep Ben company. It's fine if he watches, but he can't get near Eugene as there is active treatment."

"What happen?" David asked Ben as they watched from the interconnecting door. Mr Hobson had left them and was kneeling near the prone student. Close to what was happening, but not getting in the way of the professionals.

Ben stood there for a few moments, not saying anything, not taking his eyes off the activity around Eugene.

"We sleep with the interconnecting door open. I woke up to Eugene throwing up and staggering around. He then collapsed."

Ben's voice started to falter but carried on, his words slightly mushed. "I pressed the emergency button on the phone and the nurse was here quickly. The others arrived a few minutes later. Why haven't they moved him to the school hospital?"

"Probably because it isn't wise to move him until they fully understand what's wrong. It might make it worse if they move him."

"Oh." Ben paused, wiping his snotty nose with the back of his hand.

"Why don't you get changed out of your night things?" suggested David, passing Ben a tissue. "I don't think you'll be going back to bed anytime soon."

Ben grabbed some clothes and disappeared into his toilet to change. Within a minute he was back out and joined David at the door linking the two bedrooms.

"He was complaining of a bad headaches since lunch but refused to get any pain killers."

"Have you mentioned that to anyone?"

"Yes, I told Tracy, who relayed it to the others."

"Well done. It might give them a clue."

"I wish I'd forced him to go to the school hospital. It might not have happened then."

"You can't blame yourself. You suggested it, and you can't force Eugene to do it."

Helen showed a rapid responder into the room. He had a big backpack full of medical equipment and was soon attending. Helen disappeared, to await the ambulance.

"Can we help?" a female voice asked behind them. David whirled round to see Zoe and Charlie.

"Hi Zoe. Can you make sure the corridor stays free. If others come out of the rooms, make sure they don't move between Eugene's door and the entrance. Oh, and if you see any from year zero, get them to come into Ben's room."

"Sure," she responded. Her voice soft and sad. It was nothing like the authoritative voice when she was conducting.

"Charlie, Helen is by the front door. Can you go join her just in case multiple vehicles turn up?"

"I'm on it," he replied, and disappeared.

"What are they doing?" Ben asked, as extra equipment was brought in by the nurses.

"I've no idea. But it seems that if Eugene can't get to the school hospital, the school hospital will come to Eugene."

"He's a really good friend," Ben uttered, after a few moments of silence. "Can I go with him to the hospital?"

"We can ask, but I think he will be having tests. It might be best to wait until tomorrow."

Blue flashing lights soon could be seen reflected off the bedroom curtains, though no siren was heard. Hopefully this won't wake too many students. The rooms were internally soundproofed, but activity outside could be heard. Some students slept light enough that this might wake them up.

"David," called Dr Ruiz. "Can you ring Helen. Get the paramedics to bring up the stretcher straight away."

This was the first time David had seen an ambulance at the school. Accidents sometimes occurred, but they were often minor. A broken arm was the worst he knew of. There was always a few of the school psychiatrists that stayed overnight, and in this case, it meant that Eugene got some prompt medical treatment. How much they were able to help, David was unsure.

"What caused this?" mused Ben to himself. "Did I do something to cause this?"

"Certainly not," responded David firmly. "You were there for him though. You saw he wasn't well and did the right thing. You called for help straight away."

"But why isn't he getting better? Shouldn't he be sat up by now?"

"He's ill," responded David truthfully. "If it was something minor there wouldn't be ambulances here. We can't pretend it isn't serious."

Ben moved to get closer to Eugene, but David held him back. "Let them work on him without having to worry about you. Let them give him their full attention."

Some of the items being performed, David recognised from the times he'd witnessed surgery, or been in the school hospital visiting one of his fellow pupils who'd fallen ill. But a lot was strange, and new. Every so often he would pick up a phrase, and sometimes he recognised it as something he'd come across. But mostly, it was all meaningless to him.

The paramedics were surprised at how much information was being relayed. Most of the on-scene checks had already been performed and it was their job to get him quickly to hospital for treatment. Once they were satisfied that they had all the information, and that Eugene was stable, they departed with Tracy Dine accompanying them. The year zero students, who had gathered in Ben's room, rushed to the window to watch.

David didn't feel the need to watch but stuck his head out of Ben's door to see the corridor packed. Students had woken up others, so they could all be part of the vigil.

"You should all be asleep," admonished Mr Hobson, but he didn't sound annoyed. "Since you are all blocking the corridor, let me give you an update. Eugene is being taken to Luton & Dunstable hospital. This is the closest specialist unit. I won't go into suspected conditions but just to say, this is very serious, and you shouldn't expect him back with us when you wake up in the morning. Hopefully we will know more soon, and I will be able to update you all at breakfast. In the meantime, go back to your bedrooms and try to sleep."

The headmaster didn't wait to see if they moved. He trusted they would do as they were told, and if there were any stragglers, the year heads would handle it. He turned back into Ben's room where the rest of year zero were stood around looking pensive.

"Now isn't a time to be alone," he said. "I will accompany you to your year room. Sleeping bags should be waiting outside the door. If you need to talk between yourselves then do so, but the sooner you're asleep, the sooner you will be awake to find out Eugene's status."

As the pupils left, Ben hung back. "Can I go to the hospital to be with Eugene?"

Helen went with the rest of year zero, leaving David, Ben and Mr Hobson.

Mr Hobson looked torn. "Eugene will be unconscious for a while and will be having tests. It isn't like you are going to be able to chat."

"We'll take him," said a voice at the door. They spun around to find Jill and Anna. They were dressed and had coats over their arms.

"Before I joined the school, my sister and mother were unconscious at the hospital," Jill reminded the headmaster. "I found it very comforting to have been there. "

"Fair enough," Mr Hobson sighed. He pulled out his phone and after a moment stated, "Box for key six will unlock for you. Ben, if it gets too much for you, then say so. They will bring you back."

"How bad is it?" he asked apprehensively.

"We won't know until they finished testing him. It is being treated as a stroke. What type of stroke they don't know, but hopefully the tests should reveal. They then can plan the best course of treatment for him."

"I thought strokes only happened in older people?"

"They are rarer in children but do happen. Now, are you ready to go?"

"Someone will come and relieve you in the morning," David promised to Jill. "Just let us know where you are."

David walked into the main entrance hall with Mr Hobson. "This is going to be a difficult few weeks," said Mr Hobson as they ambled along. "Who do you suggest replaces Anna and Jill?"

"I will, or Helen."

"Okay. But not until after breakfast and I want one of you here. Whoever goes, should have someone else accompany them from your year. They can drive the two girls back as I'm sure they won't have had enough sleep."

When they got to the year lounge, they had dragged in the box of sleeping bags and were moving their settees back.

"I'll stay," Helen said, sidling up to her partner. "You get some sleep. I think tomorrow is going to be a long day. Most of the school will be tired, worried and grouchy."

"Okay. But I'll then do the drive to Luton to relieve Anna and Jill."

"Good. I don't think this lot will go to sleep quickly, if at all. I don't think it'll be wise for me to drive."

"I agree with your plan," said Mr Hobson from behind them. The two head pupils gave a small jump, as they'd not heard him approach them.

Mr Hobson then turned to the younger pupils and pronounced. "I know this is all a bit of a shock. Dr Ruiz will answer any queries you have and will then leave you to sleep. She will be available if anybody needs her. Since you are without a year leader, Helen has offered to stay with you tonight."

"Where's Ben?" came a timid voice.

"Ben has gone with Jill and Anna to the hospital," Mr Hobson responded.

"What's wrong with Eugene?" came another query.

"Go to bed," said Helen quietly to David. "You've done all you can, and now you need to be rested enough to support Ben."

"Okay, I love you." He slipped out of the room and made his way through the deserted corridors to his room.

It had only been an hour since the call that interrupted his sleep, yet so much had occurred that it seemed like three. Sleep didn't come easy for David. None of the other pupils were alone. Most had their study partners, their ever-present school companion. Their comfort at times of stress or destress. Year zero were all together, with Helen as their companion for the night. David was alone. His only companion, the memory of Eugene unconscious and the phrases like GCS replaying.

Normally the first place any student went was The Lounge. That day was different. David didn't even go in but made his way to the chapel. He wasn't alone in that thought, and there were pupils from most years. David spied Helen sat with the rest of year zero and went to sit next to her.

"Did you get much sleep," he murmured after praying for Eugene's recovery.

"Some. They're all worried. There were lots of tears. I introduced them to the group huggle. It helped a bit."

More came in. Some of the younger years tried to pray but most just sat there unsure what to do. Emma saw this and stood, then in a clear steady voice, "Almighty God, our brother Eugene was taken ill. Guide those that are caring for him. Give them wisdom, skill and compassion so they treat Eugene, and all those they look after, with the gifts you have given them. Lord, in your mercy."

Everyone in the chapel murmered, "Hear our prayer."

"Help those that know Eugene during this difficult time. This isn't just his family at Hayfield, but his birth family who are also with him at hospital. Give them all strength during these difficult times. Let any hurt or strife that anybody felt towards Eugene be forgot and let them remember his as their loving child. Lord, in your mercy."

"Hear our prayer."

"O Lord, give this school peace and hope. It is a beacon in the night. A place where love and friendship can win over the horrors some have suffered. Please give those at this place the heart to continue while one of us suffers. Give them strength to withstand the scrutiny that must occur and your blessings to continue to help more that need it. Lord, in your mercy."

"Hear our prayer."

"Merciful Father," Emma concluded and the pupils recited, "accept these prayers for the sake of your Son, our Saviour Jesus Christ. Amen."

Emma sat, but the stillness remained. David thought it was an interesting way to focus the prayers of the pupils. It wasn't really the right way to use the intercessory prayer format, but a lot of the younger pupils hadn't picked up the skills on how to pray in a structured way. Perhaps it was time the vicar did another youth alpha course.

After a moments silence, David rose and said, "It's time for breakfast. I know some of you won't feel like eating. However, please try. It stops Mr Hobson from fretting."

There weren't any chuckles. Nobody was really in the mood for laughter, but it did get everybody moving. Mostly in silence, they made their way to the dining room. It was a little like when the children went silently in for gruel in the film of Oliver Twist. Only a little. The food was better, they were better dressed, and they were cared about. Helen joined her year, leaving a gap of two pupils in year zero.

"I have an update," said Mr Hobson standing before people grabbed what little food they thought they could get away with. "Eugene was taken to Luton which is a stroke specialist unit. It is confirmed that Eugene had an Intracerebral Haemorrhage. Scans showed there was blood pooled in his brain and after some medical intervention was transferred to Addenbrookes hospital. About fifteen minutes ago, he was taken to surgery. More updates will be provided when I have them.

"Dr Saunders has replaced Dr Dine to give Dr Dine more sleep. Eugene's mother is with him and will be joined by his father later when their other children are at school. She recognised Ben from descriptions in Eugene's emails and letters. She thought it would be good if he could hear Ben's voice, so Ben and Dr Saunders went to Addenbrookes. Jill, Anna and Dr Dine are back and are catching up on their sleep."

"There goes our plan," muttered Helen to David, referring to their plan of replacing Jill and Anna.

"The best laid schemes of mice and men," David muttered back, quoting a bit of Robert Burns.

There wasn't the same noise as a normal breakfast. The top year were without one of the support staff. The other years were being told in simpler terms what was happening to Eugene. As Brian went to get the food, Dr Sue came bustling in and joined their table. She was there to make sure the top year could ask questions.

"So, what did they do to find out he had the haemorrhage? A fundoscopic examination?" asked Lewis, thinking about the only time he'd heard about brain injuries.

"No, it isn't revealing in this circumstance. I'm not privy to his hospital details, but usually they perform a CT scan to see the bleed and how bad it is."

"And are they going to drill holes in his head?"

"A craniotomy is slightly more skilled than just drilling holes. This is very skilled work performed by a neurosurgeon, hence the transfer to Addenbrookes. They are a centre of excellence for neurosurgery."

"What's the chance of him surviving?" David enquired, getting the conversation away from Star Trek quotes. There were no gasps of surprise at the mention of Eugene not surviving.

"It depends on many factors. He is young, which is a big plus. However, it depends how big the bleed is, and how much of the brain has been deprived of oxygen. I don't like sugar coating things. An Intracerebral Haemorrhage is nasty and for him to be transferred and operated on as soon as he arrived isn't a good sign. If he does survive, he may not be the same person he was."

Nobody, even Lewis, ate their food with gusto. Eugene was part of the school, and for him to be so unwell made them all think about their own mortality. It must have been one of the only times since joining the school that food was returned to the kitchen.

As they were getting up to leave, David noticed Mr Hobson coming up to the year five table. "David," he said when he reached them. "I liked Helen's idea last night about you being a support to Ben. Would you be okay to drive to Cambridge?"

"Sure," David responded, glad he managed to get some sleep the previous night.

The trip to the hospital seemed to take an age, but it was only just over an hour. The traffic had been light which David had been quite relieved about. The satnav guided him straight to the hospital carpark.

The hospital signs were a bit hit and miss, but eventually he made his way to the ward that Mr Hobson had told him. The smell wasn't unpleasant, but it did have its own scent. It reminded David of the school hospital. Perhaps it was a medical thing, always trying to keep it clean and germ free. The door to the ward was locked and David had to wait for a doorbell to be answered.

"Hi David," said Ben when he spied the head student walk into the waiting room.

There were a few settees, which it looked like people could lie on. The rest with chairs that looked like they'd numb your bottom if you sat on them for more than ten minutes.

"Hi. You don't look too tired," David responded.

"I fell asleep earlier," Ben said, looking sheepish.

"On the settee?" guessed David.

"Yeah, I got a few hours. I've only recently woken up. Hilda's gone to the toilet."

"Good. You missed out on a lot of sleep. It's good you're here for Eugene, but you need to look after yourself too. We don't want you ending up in hospital."

"I wouldn't need to go far," Ben quipped.

David was pleased that there was some lightness still in Ben's attitude. "Is Eugene out of surgery yet?"

"No, they said it was going to be about five hours. Eugene's parents went to get something to eat."

"Have you eaten?"

Ben shook his head. "I don't feel like it at the moment."

Hilda came in as Ben was saying that. She said, "I know you want to be here when Eugene comes out of surgery, but it is going to be a few more hours. We will be told when he gets to recovery. If you aren't back by then, I'll send you a message. So go get some breakfast with David. It'll do you good to get away from hospital wards."

"Come," said David, gently steering Ben towards the door. "Let's go find what culinary delights the hospital café has."

The WRVS café was located where the map had shown. David just got a coffee, but he made sure that Ben got food and a hot chocolate.

"Why are you here?" Ben enquired, as he finished nibbling at a sandwich.

"For company. Jill and Anna were there for you at Luton. It must have taken a lot of persuasion for them to not come with you."

"Hilda said it was pointless. That he was going to be going to surgery and you or Helen would come. She was right. Has this ever happened at the school before?"

"No. There have been people ill. The worst I'm aware of was someone having an allergic reaction to latex while undergoing surgery."

"But weren't we tested for things like that when we started?"

"Yes, we were tested, but it didn't include a latex test until then. It is now a much more comprehensive test for everybody. There was also someone else with an allergic reaction. It was enough for them to end up in the school hospital, but not enough to get an ambulance. However, I'm told it was close that an ambulance be called and her taken to hospital. There have been a few broken bones over the years. It is a pain, but they are x-rayed, and the bones reset at the school."

"I've read a bit about what he has," muttered Ben, staring into his rapidly cooling hot chocolate. "He might not survive, and if he does it might be a long time until he gets better."

"True," David responded. Some might have felt he was being heartless, but what Ben was saying was true. It was pointless sugar coating it. It just led to a massive crash at the end with a worse feeling.

"If only I'd known."

"One of us could get run over by a crazed driver the next time we go outside the school. You never know what's going to happen."

Ben looked up at David, a shocked look on his face. "That sounds so depressing."

David shrugged. "Before I joined Hayfield, I wanted to kill myself. Now, I can't get enough of life and want others to get the best out of it as possible. Carpe diem."

"Seize the day," Ben muttered to himself. "How much of the helping you do at the school is because of the position as the lead pupil, or because of your attitude?"

David shrugged. "I don't think you would find anybody not like that in the top two years. We all work hard and play hard."

"What'll happen to Eugene if he pulls through and is impaired? Will he be removed from the school?"

It was David's turn to look shocked and a bit horrified. "I very much doubt it. I've never known Hayfield turn its back on a pupil, just because they have issues. They also give help to families of pupils. My mother had issues since she was a teenager because her sibling committed suicide. She shut herself away always blaming herself. The school helped her get counselling and she is doing a lot better. It also rubbed off on my Dad. He is now a foreman at work, where he was just getting by before."

"If he dies, what happens to me?"

"What do you mean?"

"Everybody at school has a study partner. Would I stay alone, or would a new person be assigned?"

David shrugged. "I'm not aware this has happened in the UK and what the school would do. I'm just a pupil."

Ben snorted and David raised one of his eyebrows. Ben gave a furtive look around. "You seem to have quite some influence. You also seem to be involved with other things, especially on the run up to our concerts."

"Is this something you've come up with, or a rumour that's spreading round the school?"

"I've never heard anything said about it, but I've seen others notice things. It's like an unwritten rule."

"Which you've just broken," pointed out David.

"Well, you asked," he retorted defensively.

"Very true. So, what do you think I'm up to?" David thought this would be a good way to find out if rumours of the Beta Team had spread to the lowest year.

"I've no idea. It's not just you though. Helen, Anna and Jill seemed to be involved. I thought it was just the four of you, but Luke and Tina also seem to do other things, but I can't tell if that is just because they're year leaders."

"Eugene's a year leader. For some reason your year decided on a single person rather than a joint leader. Prior to our year, it was always just a single person."

"Wasn't that when there was only eight in a year?"

"Actually, there were only eight in our year when Helen and I were made year leaders. Two joined a few weeks later."

"Who?" Ben enquired, eager for information.

"Something for you to research when you get back," David said with a small smile.

"Whenever that'll be," Ben said quietly, going back to his contemplation.

David sighed. His distraction had worked a bit, but now Ben was back to worrying. Which he supposed wasn't a surprise.

After a bit they went back to the ward. In the waiting room was just Hilda. She was absent mindedly playing with her necklace. "See, you didn't miss anything," she said. "I asked, and it seems that the surgery is going well."

Ben went off to the toilet. Seeing Hilda's gold necklace made him remember what Louis Jumelet had said in France.

"You look thoughtful," Hilda mentioned.

"Seeing your necklace reminded me of something. A puzzle someone asked me. Don't worry."

"Anything I can help with?" She placed her necklace back under her sweater. "A problem shared is a problem halved."

David thought for a moment. It wouldn't link back, and it might be innocent enough to be inconsequential. "What makes a gold chain shine on a cloudy day?"

She sat upright and stared at David. "Who said that to you?" she asked sharply.

David was shocked at her change of attitude. "Does it mean something to you?" he asked.

"Are you sure that was the phrase?"

"Word for word. What does it mean?"

"It is a recognition phrase. There are a few different ones, but that one means they're in trouble."

"How should I have responded?"

David watched Hilda take out her phone and dial a number. He didn't hear what was said, but Hilda responded, "He's still in surgery. I did what I could. David got asked the chain question but won't reveal who or when. He is asking what the response is… Yes, we're alone."

Hilda took the phone from her ear and put it on speaker.

"Hi David."

David's eyes widened in surprise as he recognised the voice. He glanced across at Hilda.

"David is stunned," said Hilda when David didn't say anything. There was a ring of slight amusement in her voice.

"The appropriate answer is 'a blue stream'. Now, who posed the question?"

"Louis Jumelet. He said he wasn't the person we think he is."

It was their turn for stunned silence. "The person I helped get arrested?" Hilda enquired after a few heartbeats.

"Yes."

The door opened and Ben came in accompanied by two adults. Hilda turned her phone off speaker and said, "I'll speak later". She hung up.

"David, this is Eugene's parents," introduced Ben.

"Mr and Mrs White," said David, standing up. He moved towards them and shook their hands, though his mind was still reeling from the conversation he'd just had with Hilda.

"David is one of the head students at the school. He came across to keep me company and probably out of trouble."

They all sat, each contemplating and praying for Eugene's health. A few other parents came into the waiting room, each worried and anxious as their child was having surgery.

* * *

"Are any of you waiting for news on Eugene White?" asked an elderly nurse, who had slipped into the waiting room.

Five pairs of eyes looked at her.

"Yes?" asked Eugene's dad.

"He's in recovery and will be on the ward in about half an hour. Mr and Mrs White, the surgeon would like a word about what he found during the surgery."

"Can Dr Saunders come too?" Mrs White asked.

"Dr Hilda Saunders," Hilda said introducing herself. "I'm part of the medical team at Eugene's boarding school."

"I think we should all hear what the surgeon has to say," said Mr White. "He lives at the school, and they should know what is happening."

The nurse looked surprised at that. "Okay," she responded hesitantly.

The five of them followed the nurse to another room. It was like the waiting room, just less seats.

The surgeon looked surprised as they trooped in and then he gave a warm smile.

"Hilda, this is a surprise."

"Tom," she said returning his smile. "This is Eugene's parents. Eugene is a pupil at the boarding school I work at. Ben is his school buddy, and David is one of the head pupils."

Tom nodded. "I'm Tom Marshall. I'm the neurosurgeon who operated on Eugene. As you are aware, Tom suffered a bleed on his brain. I was able to drain the blood. It appeared to have clotted, but we have performed a resection to replace the damaged connection. This apparent clot kept the blood flowing instead of flowing into the cavity. Hopefully the impact of the stroke on Eugene will have been reduced. I've never seen anything like it before."

"This bleed won't happen again?" asked Eugene's mother hopefully.

"Not from there. However, Eugene does have other malformations like the one that caused the bleed. The technical name is arteriovenous malformation. This is where the connections between the veins and the arteries are not normal. If blood isn't flowing through, then this can cause blood oxygen loss. Blood can also seep out which we call a haemorrhage. That is what Eugene had."

Eugene's mother started to cry, and her husband moved his chair closer to her, and wrapped a comforting arm around her.

"Are you saying it might happen again?"

"Yes. It might not happen for fifty years, or it could happen tomorrow. Perhaps it might never happen again. We just don't know. I wouldn't recommend going back in to proactively repair what we can see is damaged. We don't know which will cause issues, and messing with the brain can just cause more issues than it solves. Some malformations are buried, and we can't reach. We've already put him on anticonvulsant medication as seizure can occur post brains surgery."

"What about non-invasive techniques?" enquired Hilda.

"I was coming to that," Tom smiled. "There is a technique called Radiosurgery using what is referred to as a Gamma Knife. A dose of radiation is directed at the AVM. It takes time to work and follow up scans will be needed to follow progress. It also isn't something performed here. I can refer him to a centre in London if you want."

"Is it safe? Is it new?"

"It's been offered in the UK since the mid-eighties and is available on the NHS. Have a think about it, and if you want to go ahead, let one of the nurses know. There will be a comment about it on Eugene's file. Eugene should be up now."

As they filed out of the office, David heard Hilda say, "Great work as always, Tom. Say hi to Eve from me."

David remembered that name from several discussions he'd had with Hilda. Sometimes it can really be a small world.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 11

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 11
Wednesday 10th March 2010 (continued)

Eugene was back at the ward, and Ben was with Eugene's parents at his bedside. The number of bedside visitors normally would be two people only, but since it was a paediatric ward, a child was allowed with two adults.

This left David and Hilda in the waiting room. They weren't alone, as there were other families there, waiting on their children. But they were able to have some conversation.

"How much can you tell me?" asked David, leaning towards Hilda so they could talk in hushed voices. He'd learnt over the years at the school that sometimes people had secrets. Some were personal secrets like what Jill had gone through before joining the school. Some were school secrets like the Beta program. This seemed like a different type of secret.

"Not much. Yvonne wants to talk with you, but she understands you are busy here. She trusts you to know and she trusts you not to say anything, except to Helen."

David nodded and sat back straight. He wanted to ask more but knew now wasn't the time. There had been no indication that even Mr Hobson or Mr Taylor knew, but they could be keeping things to themselves. This would be something he kept to just between him and Helen until they knew more. Currently there didn't seem to be any danger to anybody.

After about an hour, Ben came into the room, and sat next to David. "How is he?"

"Poorly. His speech is a bit slurred, but he knew who I am and who his parents are. Depending on how he is, they will be performing some mobility tests on him tomorrow."

"That sounds good," said Hilda.

"I thought it would be good for him to spend some time with just his parents. He is so much better than he was last night."

That wasn't a high bar to pass, thought David. "I'm glad to hear it."

Hilda got up and slipped out of the room, leaving David and Ben in the corner of the waiting room alone. There were others in the room, but they were at the other side, chatting quietly to each other.

"How do you do that?"

"Do what?"

"Stay so calm. Thinking back to last night, you were so calm. You came in and helped me. Yet when you saw Eugene so ill, you didn't panic or anything."

"This isn't the first medical emergency I've witnessed. Do you remember earlier, I mentioned about someone with a latex allergy? That happened while they were having surgery. They almost died. I didn't realise how serious it was at the time, as the issue was discussed rationally, and that she might be having issues with the latex. They changed the gloves and mask and after some specialist drugs, she stabilised. I learnt that panic stops you thinking straight."

"I don't know which is scarier. How calm you were, or that you implied you witnessed surgery."

"I doubt anybody at the school has before or will in the future. It helped the person, and I got to learn. And I was able to help you because I didn't panic. If you try to remember a bit more from last night, you would have noticed nobody treating Eugene panicked either."

"Are you saying I'm too emotional?"

"No. When I went to bed, I cried. I'm not a robot. I have my emotions. I feel love. I feel desire. I feel fear. I do feel worry but I try not to panic. The two feelings I had was helplessness and impotence. Eugene was ill and there was nothing I could do. Helen was watching for the medical people. Zoe was making sure the corridor stayed clear. The support workers were giving medical treatment. All I could do was watch."

"You didn't do nothing. You helped me. You stopped me interrupting the help he was getting. You made sure others, like Zoe had something to do."

"Hello, hello," came a voice from the door.

Ben and David looked up to see Mr Hobson striding into the room. Hilda following in his wake.

"How is he?" Mr Hobson asked Ben, taking a seat the other side of Ben.

Ben looked across at David for help. "You're the one who has spoken with him," David prompted. "Mr Hobson likes first hand details if he can. Hence why he's asking you."

"He's awake," Ben answered, fighting down his fear at talking with the headmaster. "He has some slight speech issues with some slurring, but he seemed to remember what he'd been doing at school. They want him to rest the remainder of today and they want to try some mobility tests with him tomorrow. They have him on some medication as they worry about seizures."

Mr Hobson beamed at Ben. "Thank you. You covered how he is and what is going to happen. Very well done."

A warm glow made its way through Ben's body and the cold he felt since Eugene had fallen ill faded slightly. "You aren't going to make him leave, are you?"

"Leave?"

"The school. If he has reduced brain function, will he have to leave the school?"

"No," said Mr Hobson. "He is a pupil at our school. If the school needs to make changes to accommodate his new needs, then we will make the changes. However, if Eugene needs specialist care that he needs elsewhere then it shouldn't be our place to stop him. This is an academic discussion, as nobody yet knows the extent of his issues apart from the slight slurring of his speech."

Ben nodded.

"Shall we go see him?" Mr Hobson enquired, starting to stand up.

"His parents are with him at the moment. Only two adults at his bedside. I was there earlier but thought they should have some family time."

"Then we wait," Mr Hobson pronounced and sat back in his chair.

They didn't have to wait long. Eugene's parents came in. They looked exhausted.

"Quenton Hobson," said the headmaster, standing up and approaching Eugene's parents. "I'm the headmaster at Eugene's school."

"Hi," they said, taking it in turns to shake Mr Hobson's proffered hand. David and Ben got up, making room.

The two pupils slipped out of the waiting room. "Why don't we go see Eugene?" David suggested. "Mr Hobson will keep Eugene's parents entertained for a bit."

They were disappointed to find Eugene asleep. A nurse was close by, checking on his stats that were displayed on a monitor.

"He's had a taxing day," the nurse explained as he saw their disappointed faces. "An operation is trying on the body. Then family and friends visiting, just makes them want to stay awake instead of listening to their bodies and snoozing."

"Oh," muttered Ben, disappointed.

"I'll make a note, so when he wakes up, we can tell him you came. His phone is in his drawer, and knowing every other patient in the children's ward, they will have it out even before they're well enough to use it."

Ben gave their details to the nurse, who jotted them on a board behind Eugene's bed.

"Why don't I move over here," said David, trying to sound casual. "You'll then be able to say bye privately."

"I've nothing to hide," Ben complained, but David moved away anyway.

As David waited, his phone pinged for an update. It had been eerily quiet all day. He had a quick glance. An appointment with a subject of 'Career Discussion' it was offsite and with Helen. It mentioned it could be delayed if needed. David pocketed the phone. He would be leaving soon, so would discuss it later.

A few minutes later, Ben joined him. "Are you okay?" David enquired.

"Yeah."

David didn't think Ben sounded very sure but said nothing and they went back to inform the others that Eugene was asleep. It was agreed that Eugene should be left to recover, and they decamped for the day.

"Can I go back with David?" enquired Ben as the four from Hayfield went to the car park together.

"If you want," said Mr Hobson. "David, what time is your specialist training session?"

"Not until this evening," David responded, wondering if he had not been told it was a career discussion. "Apparently it can be delayed a few days if needed."

"Eugene is stable," responded Mr Hobson, after some thought. "You never know what the future holds. Last night and today is a case in point. Nobody thought a student would be so ill they would end up in hospital. Do it tonight unless you are too tired."

"Yes, Sir," David acknowledged as they approached the car park. They split and went their separate ways to the three different cars, dotted in different spots.

It wasn't until they were on the outskirts of Cambridge that Ben talked. At the road junctions, David had been able to glance across at Ben without it being obvious that he was checking on him. Ben was staring out of the window, lost in thought.

"Are all study partners in love? Am I supposed to fall in love with Eugene?"

"Who you fall in love with, is your business, nobody else's. Hayfield is challenging for all pupils. We all have something in our lives where we weren't fulfilling our potential at our previous schools or in our lives. Hayfield is an environment where we can do better, but sometimes getting there is painful where we look at who we are. Your study partner is there as someone the school thinks will help you, and you can help them."

"But aren't you all married?"

"None of us are married. You've witnessed some commitment ceremonies. Some decide they want to make a public commitment. Only three of the couples in year five have done that. There are two types of service. Togetherness and Affirmation. You have only seen Affirmation. Togetherness is where they commit to being there for each other as companions. Affirmation is similar but is based on them being together in love."

"Eugene is someone so easy to talk with. We were on the same wavelength. But he didn't set my heart racing. I always thought I would fall in love with a girl. I was worried that the school thought I was gay."

"Worried?"

"No," rushed out Ben, "Not worried that I was gay, or what others might think. I was worried that the school had an impression that I would fall for Eugene. There are some that are gay and some that are straight in the school. Why anybody would get upset about that is beyond me."

"There are a lot more for you to learn in sexuality and gender," laughed David.

"Learn by osmosis or by lessons?"

"Both. I was really impressed how you and the rest of the year treated Adelle when she transitioned."

Ben shrugged. "Again, it isn't a big deal. It's 2010."

"And how do you think she would have done if she'd transitioned at your previous school?"

"I don't think she'd have been beaten up, but I think she'd have had a much rougher ride than at Hayfield."

"Apart from the better acceptance of differences in gender and sexuality, is there anything else that stands out about Hayfield?"

"The orchestra and I suppose the standard of teaching. We learn so much more here than at my previous school."

"Is it just the teaching that makes you learn quicker?"

Ben thought for a moment. "There isn't any messing around in the classrooms. I don't have to hide that I'm enjoying classes because everyone else is."

Ben gave a gasp of horror and went back to looking out of the window.

"What's up?"

At first Ben didn't respond, but David just continued driving in silence. David knew Ben had heard him, so waited for Ben to be ready to continue their conversation.

"Eugene. If he's brain damaged, will he be able to keep up with the rest of us. Will it make him upset if he can't?"

David paused to think. It was a legitimate concern. It also was a rare attitude. He was thinking more about Eugene than himself. He was a Hayfield student!

"We don't yet know the impact on his brain, and we might not know the full picture for a few days. He is alive, and he was talking to you. He'd only recently come out of major surgery. Nobody is going to be at their best in those circumstances."

"What is this training you're doing tonight?"

"There are four main types of learning you get to do at Hayfield. Your normal school learning. Musical skills which you use in the orchestra. Third is your specialist skills. You were given them a few weeks ago. Finally, when you decide what you want to do with your career, the school gives you opportunities to give you a head start with that. For instance, Emma and Paula have been helping out at the neighbouring farm."

"Oh. So, is this training tonight to do with your career?"

"Yes. A slightly inconvenient time, but as you heard, Mr Hobson said we should do it as we don't know what the future might hold. As you said earlier, carpe diem."

By the time they arrived back at the school, it was just before orchestra practice. David's phone pinged as the two students got out of the car.

"Helen said your year is wanting an update before orchestra. They're all in The Lounge."

"Will you come too?"

"Of course."

It turned out not to be just the bottom year, but as they went into the room, fifty-seven pairs of expectant eyes looked at Ben. Ben looked back, and then with panic said quietly to David, "Help!"

David said quietly back, "Just tell them Eugene's status. You know it the best."

Ben tried to swallow, but his dry mouth stopped him. After a few seconds he said, "Eugene's alive."

This was all Ben could initially get out. He thought about the time he'd waited, not knowing. Jill and Anna had been a great comfort at the first hospital, but there had still been the dread of not knowing.

"And?" prompted Molly.

Ben shrugged. "We don't know. It's too early to know." He looked around and they were still looking at him. "David can tell you more."

Ben moved to the side and flopped down on one of the stools. Jill quickly moved next to him and joined him.

"As you know from earlier, Eugene had surgery. They repaired what the surgeon called a malformation, but there are others, some of which are impossible to get to. He will have some radiosurgery to hopefully sort things out. However, with all the good news, Eugene is still gravely ill."

"But he won't die, will he?" asked Adelle.

"He might. It is still very early."

That caused a stir in the youngest pupils. The older ones had known David for longer and knew he didn't sugar coat things.

"That's a bit blunt, isn't it?" said Alex, putting his arm around Adelle whose lips were pursed together to try to stop herself crying.

"Yes, but it is the truth. If I said he was going to be fine, and something happened to him and you found out I knew the opposite, you wouldn't trust me again. We need to be able to trust each other and that starts by being honest."

As the crowd broke up to get their instruments for orchestra, Ben came across. "You said you were always honest, but you hide a lot too. Is that being honest?"

"You asked me some questions earlier, and I answered them. If you'd pressed me further, I might have told you I couldn't answer. I don't think that's being dishonest. That is just protecting you from something you don't need to know."

* * *

It seemed strange to David, just him and Helen leaving the school and not having the evening meal with everyone else. It wasn't the first time they'd both been away together, but this was the first time since they were head pupils. It had also been the first time they'd been able to talk in private since David had returned.

"Any idea why this chat is occurring now?" asked Helen as she drove out of the grounds.

"I'm sure we will find out when we get there," responded David.

Helen glanced across. Since he hadn't denied it, Helen assumed correctly that David did know but didn't want to say anything. They were both dressed smartly, but not overdoing it.

The drive was only fifteen minutes, and Helen pulled into a hotel car park. It was a modern looking building, surrounded by parkland.

"Leave your phone in the car."

Helen gaped. They never went anywhere without their phones.

When they were far enough from the car, David said, "I saw Hilda playing with her fancy necklace. It reminded me of what Louis asked in France. I mentioned the riddle and she recognised it as a recognition phrase."

"And?"

"Hilda rang Yvonne. She told me the response to the phrase. A bit later, this meeting was arranged."

"What have you got us into?!" exclaimed Helen.

"I wish I knew," responded David. "I wish I knew. I wanted you to know before we went in. Do you still want to have this meeting?"

"Why didn't you say anything before we set off? Heck, we're here now."

"I think this is something different from the S.P.A. and I don't know if Mr Hobson knows about it. I didn't want it accidently overheard."

"You don't think they'll kill us if we don't like what's being said?" asked Helen with a slight panic.

"I think they know pretty much who we are by now. I don't think they'd be talking to us if it was something we were going to have a major issue with. I doubt we will get the whole picture though. We never do."

"Let's see what we're told, then we discuss it, before we agree to anything. Though I'm sure we'll need to agree to keep secret what we're told. I'm happy for that, as long as we don't commit to anything..."

Helen paused. David looked across at her and raised his eyebrows. She blushed knowing he knew what she was going to say. Their training on computer invasion and bypassing security systems was not itself illegal, only if they ever used it.

"Well committing to anything else other than keeping things secret."

With that decided, they walked to the bar entrance.

"What'll you have?" asked a gruff barman.

"One cola and one orange. We're two of the party for a private reservation under the name Bishop."

The drinks were quickly served, and they followed him through a door and down a corridor. "You're in here. When the other two in the party turn up, we will bring in your buffet."

"Thanks," said Helen as they went into the room.

The room was larger than they'd expected. On the left were two three-seater settees facing each other with a large coffee table in the middle. On the right was an oval dining table with eight chairs, a white linen tablecloth draped over it. At the far side was a long floor mounted storage unit with a coffee urn, hot water, tea bags, sugar and milk.

"It looks like we will be well fed," said David after looking around.

"Shame there aren't little cakes," mused Helen.

David just smiled before saying, "I'm sure we'll be eating soon."

They didn't have to wait long before the other two people arrived. Behind them a stream of people who put plates of buffet food on the table. The staff were just leaving when someone came rushing up with the missing plates and crockery.

When the door was closed, Yvonne Taylor took out a device and placed it on the table. "This should block anybody listening."

"We left our phones in the car," stated David, wondering where he could get a device like Yvonne had.

"Good thinking. Okay, grab some food and let's sit down on the settee and we can chat. Before we do, some introductions. This is my daughter, Laura. Laura, you've already met David, and this is his partner, Helen."

Laura frowned. "I don't remember David."

"Ah, yes," said David with a slight enigmatic smile. "I met you at a Hayfield concert. I said, 'you never had to worry here'. I did give you my name then."

Her mouth dropped open. "That young woman, was you? I think Mum called you Jayne."

"Yes, that's me."

"Sorry if this is rude. But are you really male or female?"

David shrugged. If he'd been asked this a few years previous, he would have been upset. Now it didn't really matter to him.

"Physically, I'm male. Mentally, that's still open for discussion. We can't tell if I'm neither or both."

Yvonne caught her daughter's eye, and she shook her head. "That isn't something you ask anybody, especially at Hayfield. They are there to be safe and learn. It is something private to them and not something you need to know, other than for your own curiosity. It's like someone asking if you masturbate. They have no reason to ask other than being nosey."

Laura looked like she wanted the ground to swallow her. She turned to David and looked him straight in the eye. "I'm sorry."

David nodded, accepting the apology. He was impressed that Laura hadn't tried to make an excuse for her faux pas. "If you have any dealings with the school like your mother has, it is good for you to learn what is acceptable and what isn't. If you'd asked me that four years ago, I might have had a very different reaction. One time, I was so worried and confused I attempted to commit suicide. I'm so grateful it was noticed, and I was saved."

As they sat down, Laura asked, "I know this isn't really what this evening is about, but can I ask what I shouldn't ask? If that makes sense."

Helen took this one. "Best thing to do is accept people as they are portraying. For instance, if a person is dressed as a female, treat them that way. If they are dressed as male, treat them as you would a man. Especially if they aren't doing a good job at it. Don't ask what their birth gender is. Don't ask what is under their clothes. Just accept and treat them as you would someone else. With respect."

"You've seen me dressed as Jayne and as David. So, I can see that can be confusing."

"Okay, let's get to business," said Yvonne, with her CEO voice. "David, how much have you told Helen?"

"I filled her in once we got here. I didn't think it was a good thing to discuss at the school, as it seemed separate to the S.P.A. I presumed it might be something Mr Hobson didn't know."

"Okay, let me start at the beginning, so we know there is no misconceptions. Hopefully a lot at the start is what you already know, so bear with me. Laura is learning about my main business, as well as studying at university. She is here to learn more about what else I get involved in."

David and Helen nodded, and Yvonne continued. "When you started school, you were told about the Alpha and Beta program. You later discovered that this was an overarching project called the S.P.A. The beta program was for students to learn certain skills which would help them later if they decided it was something that interested them. Some continue, like Andy and Stacy. Others, such as Ingrid and Fran, decide that it isn't something they want to pursue. The program, away from the schools, is to investigate suspected illicit activity, and pass any evidence to relevant people."

David and Helen glanced at each other. This wasn't anything new to them.

"What you've stumbled upon is something separate, but there have been a few instances where there has been some unfortunate overlap. In 1923, an alien race from a planet called Alfare visited Earth. They stated that Earth was heading for disaster. A saviour would design a spaceship that would save society. However, there is another alien race that would try to disrupt them and try to cause us to kill ourselves. They were from a planet called Reginadde."

"Reginadde!" Helen and David called out, looking at each other.

David hadn't known what to expect, but aliens hadn't been anywhere near his top five. Surely this was the realm of fantasy.

"Indeed, you came across that name in London. This is where there is sometimes a crossover. Some of the things that the S.P.A investigate are caused by the Reginaddes. The S.P.A. doesn't know that there are additional goings on behind some of the things they investigate. Since their work is compartmentalised, it hasn't been an issue. The fact there are aliens is something that is kept secret. Knowledge of them could destabilise humanity and take us into self-destruction."

"Where does Hilda's necklace come into it?"

"We don't know who this person is that will design the spaceship and save humanity. But the necklace will help find them. There are several people in different countries that wear a necklace as it helps them find this person. I've no idea how, but I just trust that it will. Neither Laura nor I are part of that search but are trying to keep things stable until they are found."

"And Louis Jumelet?"

"I found out an hour ago that he is a deep undercover agent. He was tasked to infiltrate and find out who The Supplier is. The Supplier was suspected of dealing with the Reginaddes. Louis worked his way up and it seems the arrest in the UK helped him reach the top."

"So why, in Strasburg, was he being chased?"

"We aren't sure. It might be he was found out, or it could be someone else under The Supplier who doesn't like someone new in the top team. Perhaps a power struggle. From what I'm told, he is a top agent."

David thought about the note that Louis had slipped him. He thought about mentioning it, but there must have been a reason that Louis had said to keep it quiet. The more he tried to push that idea to the back of his mind, the more it solidified.

"Where abouts did this first contact take place?" David enquired.

"Why?" asked Yvonne, looking at the two of them warily.

"Call it completeness," Helen replied when David stayed quiet.

Yvonne thought for a few seconds and shook her head. "I'm sorry, but no."

"I think you should," said Laura, looking across at her mother. She'd been an observer for most of the meeting, and three heads turned to looked across at her. "I don't think they would have asked if they hadn't thought they needed that information. There is a lot they could have asked but haven't. For them to ask that and only that doesn't make sense unless it was because they needed it."

"Remember when I came to your office four years ago," said David. "That was for a specific reason. Your personal assistant was implicated in what happened. We found out that Sue was working for the Reginaddes. When we got to France, a deep cover agent who'd been undercover for years is potentially exposed. An agent that even you didn't know about."

"Are you saying you don't trust me?" asked Yvonne, surprised.

"I was asked to keep what I was given to myself. I'm sure there was a reason for that. Has June ever visited your office?"

"No, but-" she swallowed hard, her eyes darting from side to side as she processed the ramifications.

"There's always George."

"No, no, no. Not George. Not yet anyway, and don't even suggest Matilda."

Laura was watching on, not understanding the conversation but not wanting to interrupt. Helen had more of an idea of what was being suggested.

"Doesn't Wardenclyffe have an overnight in London, on the way back from Brussels?"

"I don't want to know how you know about that," Yvonne said sharply. "I might like your ideas, but I hate what you're implying."

David didn't say anything else. From the little he knew of Mrs Taylor; she wasn't someone who refused to see the evidence. She took a piece of paper, wrote on it, and folded it before passing it to David.

"Thank you," was his simple response before putting it unopened into his pocket.

"Now you know a lot more than most about the reason behind the S.P.A. They are there to keep a lid on things. Some of which is caused by a group of aliens who for some reason don't want humanity to survive."

"Now you've told us all this, what do you want from us?" enquired Helen.

"Nothing more than you did previously. I thought it prudent you got the background I just shared. It saves you searching, which might flag things up to others."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 12

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 12
Wednesday 17th March 2010

For five days, the school had been in mourning. They'd arrived back from the funeral and traipsed silently into The Lounge. This had been a first for the school. They were a school of learning and existed in a protected environment. The safety of the pupils was one of the principle aims of the school. Yet death still found a way into the school, and even the might of Mr Hobson couldn't stop it.

Ben wasn't there. He'd gone with Tracy, his support worker, to the wake. He was the only pupil from the school there. Ben had thought that Eugene was going to make it. Yet the second night after his surgery, he had another stroke. Bleeds from multiple locations and he was dead before he made it to the operating theatre.

The biggest phrase uttered was "why?". It echoed in every room and in every heart.

Normal schooling had ground to a halt. Mr Hobson had promptly cancelled all lessons for a week. He said it was a time to reflect. To look at ourselves and what we wanted in life. Some had moped and just contemplated, some spent time in the practice rooms playing their instrument as a way of losing themselves.

Then there was Martha's solution. Walking. She and Erika asked the kitchen if they could have a picnic, and they spent the day hiking along the boundary. What they did for toilet facilities wasn't something David wanted to contemplate. The next day some in lower years timidly asked if they could come along. The third day looked like it was going to be about twenty wanting to tag along, but the rain came down that hard that Mr Hobson forbid it.

"What's going to happen to Ben?"

"I don't know," David responded. This wasn't the first time he'd been asked, but until Eugene had been buried, he didn't feel comfortable in asking Mr Hobson or even Rachel.

The room was quiet. The pool table was empty, and the music was playing light background piano music. The style someone might play in the background in a fancy restaurant.

There were a few quiet games, such as chess, but most were reading or thinking about what had happened. Eugene being ill and then dying had disturbed the school. It wasn't the happy, buoyant place it normally was.

The time Ben was due back approached, and David went to the entrance to see how he was. He didn't have to wait long, before Ben came in and went off to the sleeping wing as quick as he could without breaking the no running rule.

Tracy Dine came in a few seconds later and saw Ben disappearing towards the bedrooms.

"What happened?" David enquired when he got near Tracy.

She shook her head. "I can't tell you. It isn't bad, just unexpected. I'm sure Ben will eventually tell you if you go and see him."

"Understood," David responded, knowing the psychiatrists never broke confidences unless it became a life and death situation.

David slowly made his way to Ben's room and when he got there, he sat on the floor outside. He wanted to be there if Ben came out, but he thought that Ben would need a few minutes to compose himself before he was ready to see anybody.

After ten minutes rereading Ben's profile, David clambered to his feet and knocked. There was no answer. He waited a few minutes, thinking that Ben might be in the toilet, and knocked again. Still no response.

David stepped back and scratched his chin. It was unusual for someone not to answer their door, unless they were having a romantic moment. He decided to send a message.

'Ben. I've been at your door, but you aren't answering. I don't want to intrude but just want to make sure you're okay.'

David saw the status change from sent to delivered and then a few seconds later to read.

Still nothing. David thought about barging in or contacting Tracy. But while he mulled it over, the door opened a little.

"It's just me," reassured David and the door opened a little further.

"Why are you here?" Ben enquired. There wasn't any rancour, just bewilderment.

"You've just been to the burial of your Study Partner," David paused and reassessed his words. "Your best friend. He was probably the closest you've been to anybody, and he died. Today you weren't just at his funeral, but with family afterwards and all the emotion that gives. I was by the entrance hall to make sure you were okay, but you zoomed up to your room. I was worried about you and came to make sure you were okay."

"I'm fine," Ben muttered, and went to close the door.

"Great," quickly said David. "Can I come in so you can tell me all about it?"

Ben sighed and after what seemed an eternity, he invited David in. Ben went and sat on the settee, and David grabbed one of the chairs and sat opposite.

"I've never been to a wake before. What happened?"

"After the funeral and the rest of you went, Tracy and I followed the rest to a nearby hotel. There was a room with food and drink. There were some that talked about Eugene, but a lot seemed to be just chatting about old times. It seems a big family get together was rare, so a lot hadn't seen each other in a few years."

"Oh, so was it lonely for you?"

"Not really. There were some of Eugene's cousins there who were similar ages to me. We got chatting and they were eager to know about how he'd been getting on. And before you panic, I didn't say where the school was or anything really other than it was a music school."

"Were they friendly?"

A small glint of excitement crossed Ben's face, before he suppressed it. "Sure, we seemed to get on well. Most didn't understand about the fascination with an orchestra, so most disappeared to do other things. It was really just Jennifer, who I chatted with. She plays the cello."

"What was she like?" David asked, trying to hide his mirth.

That was the only prompting required. Ben talked about her looks, her hobbies, her attitude and everything about her.

"She sounds like a great person. Did you get her email address to keep in touch?"

"Yes. She is a nice person to stay in touch with. We seemed to have a lot in common. But I doubt I'll ever see her again."

"Was she like Eugene?"

"I suppose so. She used to stay with his parents during the summer as her dad was working a lot, and her mum was away with business. I suppose the attitude rubbed off a bit."

David thought about cautioning Ben that even though they had a similar attitude, they weren't the same person. However, he didn't think now was the time.

"I've heard a lot of whispers wondering if I'd get a new Study Partner," said Ben. "Will I?"

"I can ask if you want. This situation has never come up at Hayfield before. Many years ago, someone at the Manor ran away as he no longer wanted to be at the school. This left his Study Partner on their own. I've no idea how long she was without someone, but eventually someone new joined the year and became her partner. That's the only time I'm aware of someone being without someone they can lean on, which is what they are there for. You may have noticed that sometimes life can get stressful as issues are worked through which is why this school put two people together. They become someone you can trust and depend on as much as you become someone they can trust."

"Yes, Eugene and I seemed to be able to tell each other a lot."

"What do you want? Do you want a new study partner?"

Ben was silent and David patiently waited. Ben seemed torn.

"Would it be wrong? I don't want to seem like I'm tossing Eugene away and forgetting about him. Yet, when I'm in The Lounge, I feel alone. The rest of the year is great and try to make me feel still a part of the year, yet I feel apart."

"Do you want me to go with you to see Mr Hobson?"

Ben looked abashed and said rather sheepishly, "Would you talk with him?"

"Normally this would be something your year leader would do. That is something your year will need to vote on soon. You've spoken with Mr Hobson several times; so why the sudden shyness?"

"I just don't want twenty questions about how I feel and if now is the best time. Also, we don't get to choose our Study Partner, so I don't think I should be involved in a replacement."

David gave a reassuring smile. "I understand. I will give you a pass and talk to him. However, on normal things, I would have said you had to go yourself. I would offer to accompany you, but you would need to make your own case."

"Thank you."

"Are you ready to come meet your year? They care and don't want you alone. I'll let you know when I hear anything about your study partner."

"Okay. I'll come down for a bit. The evening meal is only an hour off, so I can't hide much longer anyway."

David quickly sent a request for a meeting to Mr Hobson, before he accompanied Ben to The Lounge. He left Ben with his year who were showering him with questions.

"What happened?" asked Helen as David sat down beside her. She'd been on her own, reading one of her books from her OU course.

"Just a bit overwhelmed from today," David responded vaguely. There were too many others close by for him to fully update Helen. That would happen later. His phone pinged and it was from Mr Hobson letting him know he was available.

"Let's go," she responded when he showed it to her. "You can tell me what it's about on the way."

The walk to Mr Hobson's office wasn't far, so the update was extremely condensed. Helen listened and took it in, but there wasn't time for her to ask questions, which she had many.

When they got to Mr Hobson's room, they found the door open. Rachel and Tracy were with him.

"Come on in and shut the door."

They did and sat down in the two empty chairs. The two psychiatrists showed no indication why they were there. David assumed that Tracy would be there because she was Ben's main interface, but Rachel being there was a bit of a surprise.

"We were discussing Ben when your message came through," stated Mr Hobson. "What did you want to discuss?"

"Ben is now ready to have a new Study Partner. He didn't want to mention it himself as he doesn't feel it is right. He stated that nobody else discussed about who they were paired with, it is handled before they join. He didn't want this to be any different. There is still some residual worry about being disloyal to Eugene, but he said he wants to move forward."

"I do worry if he is doing this for the right reasons," stated Tracy. "But that is a conversation for later."

Rachel took over. "A search for a new study partner isn't as difficult as you might think. We have all the results from when they did the tests, so it is going through all of that. In this case though things might be more aligned than you would think. During the entrance tests it was clear that the school could help Ben a lot. Some stand out like that, others it is more subtle. Anyway, we looked at the others that stood out and he really didn't have a match."

Rachel paused and took a sip of water. "A wider search was made, and a match was found, but their parents decided they didn't want their child to go into stage three. Eugene had taken the second stage test, and the school would benefit him. They would get on well without any serious areas of conflict. They would complement each other and each would be able to confide and support each other."

"Do we know why the parents wouldn't allow them to the interview stage?" Mr Hobson asked. "And if they were approached again, do you think they would entertain it?"

"The parents were away from home a lot with their jobs. The fathers job involved long hours that were often overnight. The mums job meant they were away a lot. The nature of their jobs was changing, and they would be able to spend more time with their only child. It's part of the pack that it is a boarding school, though it doesn't mention that it is all year round."

"A reasonable decision if they were trying to bond again with their child."

"Do you always talk about potential students like this?" Helen enquired. "You talk about them in the abstract. No name, no gender, nothing identifiable."

"Yes," responded Rachel. "We don't want anything potentially influencing the decision. It might sound too detached but sometimes a name or a location might give bias. Anyway, their jobs haven't turned out as they thought, and the father has already made an enquiry to a boarding school."

To David, it looked like Mr Hobson was counting slowly to ten. "What do the parents do?" he asked tersely.

"The father is a hospital consultant. He used to work in A&E but he moved to a different department when they moved to a new area. However, the A&E consultant there resigned due to stress, and he got asked to fill in. The mother is working abroad and won't be back for a few years."

At a questioning look from Mr Hobson, Rachel continued. "Her nominal place of work is Hanslope Park, but she is rarely there."

"Oh," muttered Mr Hobson, his face softening. "It must be hard on the child. Would the child fit in?"

"I believe so," replied Rachel. "Now this is where things get a bit complex. She is a cousin of Eugene. In fact, Ben met her today. When Tracy was speaking with her father at the wake, he mentioned about them searching for a boarding school. He knows Eugene went to a music school, but they have no inkling it is anything to do with the test she had and the interview they refused. They are going to look at a place tomorrow."

"Was it Jennifer?" enquired David.

"Indeed," responded Tracy. "Ben mentioned her?"

"Yes."

"Excellent."

"Why excellent?" asked David.

"Because I don't want him thinking I've breached his confidentiality."

"Which you didn't, because he told me. Now I understand why you wanted me to go after him. I would have done anyway."

"Does anybody have anything else to add?" asked Mr Hobson, as he looked around.

"Two things. First, when do you plan to run a year leader vote for year zero? The other is just something of note. Ben talked about Jennifer having a similar attitude to Eugene. I warned him that they were two separate people and even though there will be similarities, she is her own person. He didn't understand, but I didn't think it was an issue since he wasn't likely to meet her anytime soon, and the memory of Eugene would fade."

"If Jennifer does join, I will make sure that your point is raised before she arrives," agreed Tracy.

"As for the year vote, I will organise it for a few days after whoever becomes Ben's new Study Partner. Be that Jennifer or somebody else. Rachel, make the call and see if her father will entertain Jennifer having an interview. If so, see if you can do it this evening but please make sure she fits. Ben has had enough upheaval without us rushing in someone who might make things worse."

Rachel disappeared for a few minutes and Mr Hobson chatted generally about proposed Saturday trips for those that wanted. These always made a pleasant diversion from the shopping areas where they never bought things.

Mr Hobson was just in the process of telling them about a daytrip to Shrewsbury when Rachel appeared. All looked across at her with expectant eyes.

"I have a chat with Jennifer in two hours."

"That is great news," sighed Mr Hobson. "Thank you."

"Actually, we have Tracy, Eugene and Ben to thank. Eugene had kept in contact with his cousin and had mentioned about the orchestra and the high level of learning. Jennifer asked Ben if Eugene had been exaggerating, and he confirmed Eugene hadn't. Jennifer went on to mention that to her father. If Tracy hadn't chatted with Thomas, we wouldn't have known this was possible."

"Do you want me to delay The Thing?" Mr Hobson asked Rachel. "After all, it was your idea."

"No. It needs to happen today."

David and Helen exchanged puzzled glances, but they didn't enquire.

"Very well. Good luck with the meeting. If she isn't right or things can't be agreed, we will examine the list further."

It wasn't long before the evening meal and all the students gradually made their way into the dining room. The gap in year zero still plainly evident, but as always it had never been next to Ben. The others had always made sure they stuck together. Most of the time there was a gap as Mr Hobson liked to alternate between years, so there was always a space just in case he joined them.

"Can I have your attention," Mr Hobson called out. "My duty to you all is to provide a safe environment for you to learn. You've taken an academic break, but it is time to get back to lessons. Orchestra practice will also resume. If anybody isn't ready, my door is always open. One final thing. At the end of the meal, I know you normally leave either as a year or in small groups. Today, can you please wait at your table."

That caused a myriad of conversations as the students speculated what was going on.

"I've no idea," was Helen and David's response when asked by their year. They were also asked by other years when they went to get the food. It was their day fetching and clearing.

At the year five table, it didn't take long for the speculation to end. There wasn't anything they knew about that might be happening. So, conversations turned to other things.

"How's Ben doing?" enquired Brian. "It must have been a difficult day for him. Not just the funeral but going to see the whole family afterwards."

"I think he found some closure. It was a shock to everyone. Nobody, even Eugene, knew that he had an issue which could kill him at any time.

"It certainly puts life into perspective."

"This is getting a bit morbid," said Anna, very conscious that it had bought back memories for Jill. Bad memories which caused Jill nightmares. They were having joint sessions with Rachel about it. A simple trigger and it was like they were back five years.

After the meal had finished, they followed Mr Hobson to the school entrance hall. There, positioned on the wall was a huge painting of Eugene. The walls in the entrance lobby were covered in old large painting that befitted the stately home that it used to be. The painting of Eugene was done in the same style as the rest and fitted in perfectly. Its position meant that anybody coming in through the front door, the painting of Eugene would be the first thing they saw.

The painting hadn't been there before the meal, so the mysterious caretakers had worked hard to get it positioned and all sign of steps and lifting equipment gone. There had been a general hum as they'd left the dining room, but now the pupils stood in stunned silence taking in the painting of their lost friend.

"Eugene was a part of this school and his spirit will always continue be part of it. His painting will hang here to remind us to live life, as he did, with vigour, honesty and love. He is the only pupil to die while Hayfield has been a school. I hope he stays as the only person. To commemorate his life, the 12th of March will be a holiday for this school."

"Now carry on," Mr Hobson finished gently. As the crowd started to depart, Ben stood there continuing to look at the painting. Mr Hobson ambled across. "Do you like?"

"I think it's perfect. The way he's looking was just how he used to look when he found something amusing but tried to hide it."

"I'm glad. Now I'm told you are ready for a new study partner. Are you okay if Eugene's things are moved into storage?"

Ben looked momentarily surprised, and then nodded. "That makes sense. Thank you for asking."

"I'd just ask you don't go upstairs until bedtime. That way you don't get upset seeing things being removed. If they finish early, David or Helen will let you know."

"It all seems so final."

"No, not final. Just another step in your life. The last few months you took your journey with Eugene. He may no longer be alive, but he will live with you forever. I still miss my wife, but I learnt to live with my memories. You never forget. You never want to forget. But then new things come along. You still remember what was before, just like you remember your life before you joined Hayfield. It is what made you the person you are now. Now, go join your friends."

"Thank you, sir." The rest of year zero had been waiting a discrete distance from him moved to join him as he moved away from the headmaster.

The music in The Lounge was slightly more upbeat. The pool table was still untouched, but there seemed to be more activity. Things were gradually getting back to normality.

It was about thirty minutes after the painting had been unveiled when David and Helen got a text from Mr Hobson. "The interview was a success. Rachel is going to bring her back with her tonight."

Helen quickly responded, "Understood. Can we update Ben and the rest of the pupils?"

"Yes, but not who they are. That should then fit in with Ben wanting it to be like anybody else joining. Tracy will have to counsel Ben tomorrow. Let me know how it goes."

"Why did you do that?" David asked Helen.

"I thought it was nice to come from us."

"Yeah but-. Okay, lets tell Ben first and then we'll get everyone round."

Ben was with the rest of his year. They'd moved from pairs, so he didn't feel left out. David thought it was really good how they'd been thinking about Ben.

"Hey Ben," said David. "Do you have a moment for a private word?"

"I'm not in trouble, am I?" panicked Ben.

"No."

Ben relaxed and followed David and Helen to a quieter area.

Helen said, "We thought you should know first. They've found you a new Study Partner."

"Already?"

"Yes. Are you okay with that?"

"Sure, but ... wow. What are they called? When will they get here?"

"You wanted a surprise and it to be like all other Study Partners. You found out who your Study Partner was going to be when you got to the school. The same goes for this. You won't be told any details until they get here."

"Okay," he said, trying to keep his breathing under control, but his eyes shone with excitement.

"Can I have your attention," called out Helen.

It took a few minutes for everyone to get the message, but eventually they all gathered around.

"Sorry to disturb you, but I have an important update. Ben asked if he could be given a new Study Partner. The support staff went through the test results from last year and an interview has just taken place. Following that, an offer to join Hayfield was extended, which they accepted."

"When are they coming?" called one person.

"What are they called?" asked another.

"You didn't know who your study partner was until you got here," explained David. "That is the same for this new person. Ben won't know who they are until they get here."

"This is all very sudden," continued Helen. "A lot of you are surprised. Imagine what it's like for them. They were offered a start today or tomorrow. They decided to do it now. Why, I've no idea. Anyway, Ben will meet them in the entrance hall. Please don't go peeking. They will be shown their room, and if Mr Hobson has found some clothes that fit, they will get changed and then be introduced to us all."

"We won't meet them before you," added David.

"Can they play pool?" asked Erika.

"I've no idea," laughed Helen. "But if they don't, I'm sure they soon will when you've finished with them."

"Let's get this place tidy," called out Molly from year four.

It didn't need much, but there was a sudden desire to look the best. It always happened before the new year arrived. Having someone new join the school during the year was something that hadn't happened since Erika and Martha.

Just before Rachel was due, Ben slipped out of The Lounge to join Tracy in the entrance hall.

As soon as the door closed, there was a few playful attempts to find out the details, but David and Helen stayed shtum.

It was longer than expected before Ben and a rather shy Jennifer came into The Lounge. The room went silent, and everyone gathered around. She wore what looked like the usual style of clothing found in the wardrobe, so clothing her size must have been found.

"This is Jennifer," introduced Ben.

"Eugene's cousin?" asked Luke.

"How did you know?" Jennifer asked rather surprised.

"I saw you at the funeral, and I remember Eugene talking about you. You have similar eyes."

"Before we go further," broke in David. "I think we should call her Jennifer rather than Eugene's cousin. Yes, she is related but she is her own person, and we shouldn't make any assumptions on her likes etc. Ben, why don't you and the rest of your year go and get to know each other?"

"Sure," she said and then looked around. "I presume one of you is Erika. Yes, I play a mean game of pool."

That caused a lot of whooping and cat calling.

"Welcome to Hayfield," called out Helen as Jennifer followed the rest of her year to the rarely used year-zero common room.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 13

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 13
Friday 19th March 2010

With less than three months before they left school, ad hoc shopping visits during school time for leaving preparations were allowed. Under the cover of those leaving preparations, David and Helen were in London visiting the British Library. They'd used the British Library online request system to reserve the items and make sure they would be there. A lot of the items they'd requested were in storage, so wouldn't have been available if they'd requested it when they'd got there.

The third map they examined was the one. Each covered the small village in Switzerland and was from the year of first contact. They'd taken it out of the protective cover to find a single sheet of paper that wasn't part of the map.

"This is it," whispered Helen, excitedly.

David quickly glanced around to see if anybody else in the reading room was paying them attention. They weren't. They were all busy looking through books, making notes or putting found bits of wisdom onto their laptops.

They looked at the paper. There was some type of code.

"That's no help," sighed Helen.

"It's more than we had earlier," said David, leafing carefully through the artifact. There was no other clue.

Helen started to gather the maps together. "Let's go grab a drink and discuss it somewhere quieter."

David wanted to laugh. They were in a library and had been discussing things in hushed voices. It was probably the quietest place in London, but he knew that wasn't what Helen meant.

"It's a never-ending trail of clues," sighed Helen as they made their way towards the exit. "Why couldn't he have just said, 'This is your baddy'."

"I suppose it couldn't be too obvious. What if someone had inadvertently got that map out?"

"So, it must be something that makes sense for someone in the know, but not for the general public."

"Did you notice that it had been last checked out just over five years ago?" said David. "This is something that he'd had prepared for a long time. Therefore, it's not going to be something that changes much."

"What it points to doesn't change, but perhaps the content is kept up to date. Something online? He would be able to update that from France."

"Yes, that makes sense. Let's go. I have an idea."

"And?" Helen enquired, as they battled their way through the blustery weather.

"An internet café. They aren't very secure, but it gives us the anonymity we need. They might also have hot chocolate."

"And cake," agreed Helen. "Let's go."

They walked along the road towards The British Museum, and soon came across a dingy internet café.

"I'm not having cake in there," stated Helen with a tinge of disgust in her voice. "But it will certainly not attract attention."

"Two coffees and an hour of internet," said David when he saw they didn't do hot chocolate.

The man behind the desk grunted and gave them a code. "I'll bring the drink across in a minute. Take computer four."

Only one other computer was taken, and the rest of the place was empty. They sat in front of an ancient computer and put in the code that they'd been given. David took a USB stick out of his pocket.

"You'll get it infected!" hissed Helen in horror, not believing that David would do such a thing.

"It's a read-only drive, and I'll be destroying it afterwards. It has a program on it that will keep what we do hidden from prying eyes."

David moved the monitor slightly, so it wasn't in the direct gaze of a CCTV camera. Helen saw what he was doing, and raised her chair and moved it, so it added to the blockade.

The man brought across the drinks and glared at them as he sat them down. It wasn't a wonder that the café wasn't busy. The coffee was awful, and the room was so badly lit.

"Tut tut," said David as his fingers danced over the keyboard. "One key logger disabled. Okay what do we have?"

"We have a number followed by an X, two sets of numbers then HH and CEO"

David put the first number, 100023336956, into the search engine.

"Top result, a UPRN. What's that?"

David delved in. "A unique reference to a building. Do we have to go there?"

"I doubt it. Look where it is!"

"Oh. Yes, I doubt we would be going to Downing Street. Let me do the next numbers."

Nothing came up in the search engine.

"What if the first one was an example," mused Helen. "It's famous and came up. Is there a UPRN search?"

David found a site that specialised in UPRNs. The searches were successful.

"Heathrow Airport and Cambridge railway station," noted Helen. "A rather eclectic collection of places. The next things are letters. HH and CEO which are both very specific knowledge. I presume we draw two lines and where they cross, X marks the spot."

"But what spot? What will it give us? A set of coordinates?"

"Who knows. We didn't know what we would find in that map. There's also the last line of the first clue. 'Join the dots to find my domain but step carefully as it's guarded by both the antagonist and protagonist'. I think we've been lucky today."

"Yes. We have. I'm not impressed though. He said he didn't know where HH was. He obviously does."

Helen paused for a moment trying to remember the conversation from a few months ago. "No, he didn't say that. We assumed he did. He said that his contact never revealed the location. He also stated that his boss thought we might be near where he was arrested and searched. LJ never said anything about searching himself."

"Damn. I'll have to listen more carefully. Okay, let me clean up."

David executed a program from the USB stick, resetting the desktop. He then removed it, and they went out, leaving the man behind the desk grumbling that nobody was coming in.

"We better do our shopping," said Helen. "We don't want to go back empty handed."

"It's pointless getting too many things. If we're going to America, we will only have to ship it. Get a few clothes here, and the rest there. We need our non-school phone and basics. That's it."

"Travel light."

"I'm so looking forward to our fortnight away. We will need clothes for that. I'm looking forward to seeing you in a bikini."

"I'm looking forward to seeing you in one too," responded Helen wiggling her eyebrows at her boyfriend.

David laughed. "Not on this holiday. A nice bit of time just as David."

"I'm looking forward to it and I bet Stacy is too."

"Have you been scheming with her about the holiday? "

"Of course. I'm sure you've been talking with Andy about things too."

"That would be telling."

"I think we should get some Christopher and Jayne clothing, just in case."

David shrugged.

"Not beach things," said Helen rapidly. "I don't think I could pull that off."

David laughed at the thought. "Why don't we do it tomorrow? We could do a small trip to MK dressed appropriately."

"Sounds a plan."

While they were on the train back David got a message. It had two padlocks next to it. Beta messages had a single padlock. It was from Stacy. "You were being followed." There was a picture of a man with the café in the background.

Andy and Stacy were undercover. David knew he wouldn't be able to ring them. Yet it seemed Stacy knew they were going to London and had spotted their tail. Helen and David had not spotted that man, nor Stacy.

* * *

Back at the school, they put their purchases into the outbuilding that Christmas items were placed. Each pupil in the top year had their own area for items being stored for them leaving. For those staying in the UK, they might store items temporarily before making a trip to where they were going to live. For David and Helen, it was going to be what they needed for holiday, and they would get the rest when they went to America.

When they went to store their purchases, they found Paula and Emma in there.

"How did it go?" asked Paula.

"We got some of what we needed. We're going to go shopping as Christopher and Jayne another day. What about you?"

"We're just packing up for tomorrow. We're getting our apartment keys then, so we are going to take our first lot of things across. It'll be about a two hour journey each way, so if we're not back until late, don't panic," said Emma.

"Good to know."

David and Helen finished storing their purchases and went outside. Emma and Paula were waiting for them.

"Is it safe to talk?" asked Emma.

"We're outside, so should be."

"We wanted to make an offer. Our plan is to run a small rural farm. In the future, if you need a place to hide, we would be honoured to have you stay."

"Thanks," said Helen, tears coming to her eyes. "You've no idea how much that means."

"I think I do by your response," said Paula. "We mean it. That also covers Stacy and Andy, so please let them know when you see them in person."

"Will do."

"I'm surprised Anna and Jill aren't carrying on. They always seemed so into what they do. Jill is such a natural at her oboe playing, but since she joined your team her and Anna have had so much more zest."

"This is an opportunity for them to do what they want," said Helen and then added quietly. "In more ways than one."

"Huh?" said Emma, but Helen and David had walked away.

"I wonder how they knew we were there. I never spotted anybody," said Helen as they walked back to the main building. "There was no sign of us being followed. Yet you got that message."

"We were wearing our school clothes. They have trackers in them, so if someone was watching, they would have spotted we were in London and where we went. Perhaps they didn't think they needed to be close by. Find out afterwards what we'd been looking at."

"They're going to be very disappointed if they go to that internet café," continued David. "All the searches were protected and if they get out the maps we got out at the British Library, it isn't going to tell them anything either."

"That might frustrate them. If we do Milton Keynes tomorrow, that might spark more movement. If we mention our trip tomorrow up front, it will be put in the system for security. It might give them time to be there."

"Do we really want them following us?"

Helen mused, "If tomorrow is just clothes shopping, it is going to be a really boring time for anybody watching us. Plus, we then know there is something. Do we have time to go to the library and look where those points cross?"

"Let's do it later. However, remember your geography. Earth is curved. He might have done it based on a map, or he might have done it correctly based on the curve."

"Damn, I forgot about that. It could be either. One could be a trap and the other correct. How will we know?"

"We don't have to," reassured David. "We calculate both. We try the curve route first. If that comes up with nothing, we go with the other. Mind you, we have no idea what to do with it yet anyway. We can calculate the coordinates on our tablets and can use an online map to see where they point to."

Helen put in the request for Jayne and Christopher visit to Milton Keynes. It quickly came back authorised. Their plan was in motion.

After their meal, David sat next to Jill in the Lounge. "How did it go?" asked Jill.

"We got some clothes. Helen thought it would be a good idea to get some 'other' appropriate clothing. So, we're doing a trip to Milton Keynes tomorrow as Christopher and Jayne."

"Sounds a sensible idea. Jayne is a large part of you. Don't neglect her."

"I know and I won't. I just thought we were just getting clothes for the holiday. And as Helen said, she can't really be Christopher on the beach."

Jill burst out laughing at that. "Yes, there might be major comments if she tries to do that! But I'm sure there might be some girl's nights out."

"I'm sure Brenda won't care. How are your preparations going?"

"It's a lot easier for me. Anna and I are only moving to London. We've got an apartment for six months which gives us time to find something more stable. They are desperate for an oboist, so I'll be starting rehearsals almost straight away. Anna's training as the orchestra librarian doesn't start for a month."

"What are you doing about an instrument?"

"Oh, that was one of the most fun times. I went to Howarth of London who are a professional shop. I must have tried half a dozen oboes and then cor anglais. They aren't cheap though. Almost 10K each."

"How on Earth are you going to afford them?"

"The school is giving me a grant. You get your university paid for. They sorted this."

"Good. I hope one day to be able to see one of your concerts rather than sitting a row behind you."

"That'll be really special," said Jill, a slight croak in her voice. "Oh, a bit of news. Beth's got a new job. She starts next week working at a fancy hotel in Birmingham. She's still a commis chef, but there is much more room to grow there."

"That's fantastic. How's the rest of her life going?"

"She's torn. The move to Birmingham is good for her career, but her boyfriend didn't get a job there. She's taking the job and is seeing how the long-distance thing works out. Working in a kitchen isn't good for a love life. She is in the kitchen until late at night and when she gets home, she just wants to sleep."

"You're not going to be much better. Concerts aren't nine to five. Concerts I've seen listed start about seven and finish between nine and ten."

"True, but I'm not looking for someone else. Anna has a job with the same orchestra, so I hope that helps us have time together."

"Real life is going to be a shock," mused David.

"Your type of reality is going to be very different from others," said Jill gravely. "Well, perhaps you might get normal reality while you are at uni. But afterwards, it will be–." Jill broke off and shuddered. "I'm happy to just keep my ears open while taking part in concerts."

"Just like you brought something new to the Beta team, you are bringing something new to after. I think it's great."

There was a huge roar from the television area. "What are they watching?" David asked raising his voice so others nearby would hear.

"Flash Gordon."

"Gordon's alive!" shouted someone, mimicking the tone of Brian Blessed.

"They're watching it without you?!" said Jill in mock horror, knowing it was one of David's favourite cheesy films. "Go!"

Helen joined David and went to watch the film. There were a few seats left at the back and the pair snuggled on one of the two-seat love sofas.

* * *

Saturday 20th March 2010

Saturday was a day that a lot of students went out. There was a rotating set of towns to visit. Once a month an organised trip to somewhere would be arranged. During the summer, there were trips to the seaside, during the winter months it was more likely to be somewhere indoors. Today was a general trip to Watford. However, some of the top year would catch the train into London or go elsewhere.

Milton Keynes, or MK as most of the students referred to it as, was the nearest decent town. Even though it had a population of over two hundred thousand, it wasn't classified as a city. This was the destination for Jayne and Christopher to get clothes for their 'other selves'.

"Where first?" asked Christopher as he locked the parked car.

"The library first. Then we aren't carting clothes around. Do the searches, which shouldn't take long and then we get the clothes," responded Jayne.

The library in central Milton Keynes was near the shopping centre, so it wasn't an inconvenience to drop in. It wasn't the first time there, so they knew where things were. After settling down at one of the library computers, Jayne secured their connection. Jayne set searching the maps with the coordinates Christopher had calculated. The first set of coordinates were for the middle of a field. The second set was in the middle of a school.

"That must be it," said Christopher getting excited. Several people nearby turned to him and hushed. Christopher continued a lot quieter. " Join the dots to find my domain. Is the primary school his domain?"

"No, but what if the school's UPRN is."

Jayne tried putting .com or .org but there was no domain registered.

"He's in France," pointed out Christopher. "Try .fr"

"Bingo. There is something registered. Now what is behind it."

Jayne started a port scanning tool to discover what was open. "Protagonist and antagonist?" she queried as she opened the relevant application.

"The other way round," reminded Christopher.

Jayne tapped away and after several attempts stopped. "The issue is I'm not sure of the spelling."

"Can you bypass the security?"

Jayne frowned. "Possibly. Hang on. Let's see how up to date this is."

Christopher looked around as Jayne's fingers skimmed over the keyboard. He gasped as he spotted Poppy come into the room and sit at a computer at the end of the row.

"I'm in," whispered Jayne.

"Damn. I was going to suggest asking Poppy how it's spelt."

Jayne glanced across where Helen pointed. "I thought you were kidding," said Jayne.

"So, what do you have?"

"A lot of information. Let me download it."

"You can't connect that drive back at school," hissed Helen.

"I have a special partition on my computer," said Jayne. "It's not connected to the network, and I can analyse things. It's what I used when I looked at that USB drive back in November. If I'd put that drive on the main network, Julia would have been very upset with me. I don't know which computer has more viruses on it. This one or the one yesterday."

"So, are we out of here?" asked Christopher seeing Jayne finish copying.

"Not quite. I have my secure connection and it's quite busy in here. I'm leaving a note on the site, so LJ knows we've visited. I also want to have an electronic chat with Poppy."

"Why?"

"Because I think she is a scapegoat who doesn't realise how lucky she is. If I can find out more information, the more knowledge we'll have."

"Okay. But be careful."

"Well duh!" Jayne tapped away and sent a message to Poppy's open MSN live messenger chat. She used the handle 'Guy you followed'.

"I have her messenger id," said Jayne. "If nothing else, that might be useful."

Jayne: Hi Poppy. I'm the guy you followed four years ago. I thought you should be aware how lucky you were that nobody got wind that I spotted you. I hear the two that lost me weren't so lucky.

Jayne paused, waiting to see if Poppy bit. She so wanted to look across at Poppy, but that would have been a giveaway. It had been a strange feeling referring to herself as a 'guy' in the message. Jayne was unsure what to think of that as they were the same person.

Poppy: How did you find me? How do I know you are who you claim to be?

Jayne: An accident. Just like it was an accident that I spotted you a few months ago in London. How are you getting on with Julian? As for knowing who I am, see the following image.

Jayne attached a copy of the image she'd sent to Mr Hobson of Poppy at Euston. The gasp of shock filtered through the normally quiet library room.

Poppy: I think I'm doing better than my task four years ago. I think I'm making a difference, which is all I've ever wanted to do.

Jayne: Make a difference in what way?

Poppy: Things are stagnating. There has always been leaps in knowledge at certain times. At times of conflict or disaster, money is spent in research. The strong get stronger and the weak wilt away. Natural Selection.

Christopher and Jayne glanced at each other. Unsure what to make of that.

Jayne: Would you say that the two colleagues of yours that died were weak?

Poppy: They failed. I didn't. You might have spotted me, but I was still able to give the information and survive.

Jayne: So why did you follow me? What had I done wrong?

Poppy: You were working at a company where the CEO was suspected of being involved with the wrong people. Why they wanted you followed though I've no idea. I just did as asked.

Seeing a young man put a pad of paper away, Jayne assumed he was leaving. This was an opportunity.

Jayne: I'll see you around. Ping me a message at some point. I'd like to keep in touch. Just you and me.

Jayne quickly shut down her connection on messenger.

"What are you doing?" asked Christopher. He'd patiently followed Jayne's chat, but didn't want to interrupt.

"Just watch," said Jayne.

The young man had finished, just as Jayne had suspected. He'd logged out of the PC and got up. Poppy quickly logged out and followed him out of the library.

"So, what was in those files?" asked Christopher, in no rush to leave.

Jayne pulled them up. They detailed his investigation in France. There were lists of people, what they did, who they reported to. Then there were lists of payments.

"Let's go," said Jayne suddenly, dragging out the USB drive.

Jayne rushed out of the library, with Christopher rushing to keep up. Jayne stopped by The Whisper statue, leaning against the railing.

"What's wrong?" asked Christopher, concerned for his lover.

Jayne held up her hands to signal that she'd talk in a few minutes. Eventually, she said, "Just a shock, that's all. One of the names was someone I worked with when I did my work experience at the end of year one. Sheesh, I'd not thought about them in four years and now, just seeing that name."

"Are you sure it's the same person?"

"I suppose there might be more than one Charlie Shoesmith, but it would be an amazing coincidence for two to be at the same company."

Christopher put his arm around Jayne, and she put her head against Christopher's.

"I feel duped," continued Jayne. "I didn't think he was involved, but the document showed payments before and then increasing after the event four years ago."

"This is a list of payments from The Supplier. Not from the people Poppy work for, though I suppose he could be making them on their behalf. Are any of the Taylor's on the list?"

Jayne shrugged. "I didn't finish going through them all."

"How about this. Firstly, we go and get the clothes we said we'd get. The we can pop into John Lewis and get a laptop ready for The Leaving. I can drive back to the school, and you can look at the data."

"Just the one laptop?" asked Jayne, perking up a bit.

"I was thinking you'd want to get one that's more special than what we find in John Lewis. It might be cheaper to get that in America. We won't need such a special one on holiday and we aren't working for a bit."

Shopping for clothes became rather utilitarian. They got a few things, but there wasn't any thrill or excitement. They were both more occupied thinking about the data. There was one name on the list, but what worried them was there anybody else they knew. Could anybody at Hayfield be on the list?

"I've not seen anybody following us," said Christopher, as they put their shopping bags in the car.

"Nor me," Jayne confirmed. "Let's go find a laptop. I think we should just get a small cheap one that we can dispose of. This type of data isn't something you should have on a laptop that we will normally use. I will set yours up to be clean and mostly secure."

"Mostly?"

"You can never tell what someone is going to try to do. Once it is connected to the internet it can never be fully trusted. You know this, as Julia mentioned that enough times."

"And you've mentioned it too," laughed Christopher.

There wasn't a big range of laptops available, but Jayne made sure it would do what they wanted. They also got another, which was more expensive for Christopher. Jayne thought they would be ecstatic selling two laptops, but they seemed rather blase and rang up the sale with a grunt. This made a small hole in their transition funds, but it was things they would need.

"Do you think we'll be able to claim back for the small laptop?" Christopher thought aloud as they made their way out of the shop.

"It would be nice," agreed Jayne. "Perhaps when this is over. Julia could use the laptop as a sample for students to analyse viruses on. Add it to her collection."

"You think the library machine had a virus on it?"

"I'm going to assume so. It's best to assume that. Why don't we have a drink here. They have Wi-Fi. I can start setting up the laptop while you get a drink."

"Are you sure it's okay to do that?" asked Christopher nervously.

"I've seen people on laptops in coffee shops before. I'm sure I've seen people in John Lewis coffee shops too."

"Yes, but it's a Saturday. They're going to be a lot busier."

The queue for drinks took ages, but by the time Christopher reappeared, Jayne was still waiting for the operating system to install. A cheap laptop meant a slow laptop.

"Ooh, cake too," approved Jayne, moving the laptop to her knee, therefore giving Christopher room to place the tray onto the table

"How's it going?" asked Christopher.

"Slowly. I hope this bit doesn't take too long."

They enjoyed some easy conversation while waiting for the laptop to finish the laborious install routine. Holiday and university were the main points of discussion. There wasn't one mention of school or future work.

"Done," said Jayne while they were on their second drink. "Scooch across. We can look at things together."

They poured over the files. There were files on what had been happening in France, and his investigation on how The Supplier was linked to The Reginadde. The only name that Jayne recognised on the payments that The Supplier had made was Charlie.

"I don't know if Charlie was the one that Christian was worried about," mused Jayne. "There might be more, but no way to call them out. When I did my work experience in year one, it was mentioned that the school was kept separate from the company. If Charlie still works where he did, then he might not have access to the investigation team information."

"We could ask our school mentor," suggested Christopher. "Not tell him anything but enquire on the structure. That might make things easier, so we know what risk there is. What I don't get is, why is there a relationship between Charlie and The Supplier. Sue worked for The Reginaddes not The Supplier."

"No idea. Unless it was something to do with knowing what work the company was doing. Perhaps he was looking for information on what Governments were getting constructed or had been built. If the Supplier knew how to get into buildings, he might be trying to steel things."

"The trouble is, we don't know how to get a message into the investigation team to see if we're followed. If we're correct, and the school, WIPP and the investigation team are separate then there is a big black hole we don't know how to get word in. We were followed yesterday, but by who."

"Then why did—" Jayne tailed off and said even quieter than previously, "Why did Mrs T think that an investigation into the company was a good idea?"

"Perhaps that is where she thinks the link is. It was the previous leak. Perhaps she has full trust in the investigation branch."

"Possibly, but that is doubtful. They are the main group investigating wrongdoing. They are often in contact with people doing work for The Reginaddes and I'm sure they are constantly concerned if one of them turns. We can find out from Mr T?"

"If we ask that, it might set off his alarm bells," mused Helen

"I know, but who else can we trust."

"Should we let Mrs T know about Charlie?"

David thought. "Not yet. Charlie just monitored security. His job would be to hide a breach, not cause it."

They made their way back to the car. Still, nobody followed them, which gave Christopher concern. They'd left clues yet nobody was there. That either meant there wasn't a leak at Hayfield, or they were being very cautious. They hadn't seen the person yesterday either, but it seems they had been followed.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 14

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 14
Tuesday 23rd March 2010

As they normally did when about to discuss something private, David ran the bug detector on his special phone. As he walked around the room, the screen turned red. His heart quickened at the fact there was a bug not only at the school, but in his room.

"Are you sure you want to study in here?" asked Helen, after seeing the warning. "It's such a nice day. Wouldn't it be better to study outside?"

"I think you're right," responded David.

This wasn't how they expected the start of the day to go. Finding a bug at school wasn't something they ever thought would happen, but since they'd found one during a concert abroad, they always took precautions.

Once they were outside, they chose a location at random and set out their blanket. The weather wasn't too warm, so anybody who noticed them would think it slightly odd, but for them it was the best place.

"I wonder how long security will take," mused Helen.

"Probably not long," responded David. "Once they've recovered from the shock. The lower years are all in class and the upper years will mostly be in self-education. Someone going into that room won't be thought of as unusual, as housekeeping enter daily."

It was nearly two hours later that they were summoned by Mr Hobson. It didn't take the two students long before they were in his office, with the door firmly shut.

"Thank you for being vigilant. A scan of the main areas has concluded, and more checks are happening, but so far, only that one device has been found."

"How did it get in?" asked David.

"It didn't. It was made in the school. Location checks put it to a single student. It seems Jennifer takes after her mother in electronics."

"You did make it her specialist subject," pointed out Helen.

"Indeed. It looks like she has been holding back as the reports were that her knowledge was quite limited. I don't want this to get official, especially as she is new to the school. David, can I ask you to have a private word with her and Ben. Either Ben was complicit, or he doesn't know what his study partner is up to. Neither are good scenarios."

It was coming up to eleven. That was the time for personal study, specialist subject lesson or a good time to see your support worker. David watched Ben and Jennifer come to The Lounge with the others from year-zero.

David hung back and waited. Eventually year-zero dispersed and David waited for Ben and Jennifer to get close and said sternly to them, "Let's go for a walk."

Jennifer, still new at the school, looked across at Ben for advice. Ben just nodded and they both followed David down the corridor and out to the back.

"Jennifer, yesterday was your first experience of a mix-up Monday. How was it?"

She shrugged.

"You're ambivalent, or you don't know how to phrase how you feel?"

Jennifer didn't say anything but just kept walking. Eventually she realised that David was wanting an answer and eventually said, "It seems a lot of effort. I'm not trans or anything like that."

"Nobody said you were. If you were, it gives you chance to experience something you might have repressed. If you aren't, then you get to feel how a trans person feels and get to learn a little of what they go through. The school doesn't recruit based on LGBT but based on the school being able to help you better than in normal education. Yet there are quite a number of trans students."

"I thought it was strange when I first joined and saw the profiles had a male and female name against each student. Do you do this mix-up Monday often?"

"It's not a weekly thing. Mr Hobson springs them on us now and again. You heard what it was like when it was announced. Excitement and appreciation from year-two upwards. It's like the time I learnt Russian. I never thought I'd like it."

"Yeah, it is a hard language," mentioned Jennifer absentmindedly.

"You speak Russian?" asked Ben incredulously.

"A little," responded Jennifer, looking embarrassed.

"How did you choose your male name?" enquired David.

"Gwyn?" she laughed. "It has too reasons. When I was growing up, my dad used to refer to me as Jennifer Juniper. It was a song from the sixties. The Welsh male name for Juniper is Gwyn. My Dad's family is Welsh. It just seemed to make sense."

They'd reached a large semi-circular bench which looked over the field. It was one of David's favourite spots to look out over the fields and enjoy the scenery.

"Sit," ordered David. "There are a few things I wanted to discuss."

When they were all seated, David continued. "The first we've touched on. To find out how you felt about yesterday's event. I'm sure you will be speaking with Tracy about it. As you've been involved in a few orchestra rehearsals, you will have gathered there is going to be a concert abroad. Talk to Ben later about what it was like on the last trip. I'm mentioning it so you aren't surprised. Some cross dress so they can share the same room as their study partner during the trip. It isn't compulsory, and not many did in year zero during our last trip."

"Okay," said Jennifer unsure why this was being mentioned.

"Secondly, you two seem to have a communication issue. Study partners are supposed to be there for each other. How can you know if your study partner needs help if you don't communicate."

"We communicate," said Ben defensively.

"You might, but Jennifer doesn't."

"I do," uttered Jennifer.

"Have you told Ben what your parents do?"

"Of course she has," shouted Ben. "Her dad is a hospital consultant, and her mum is a civil servant."

David then said in Russian, so only Jennifer would understand. "Your mother pretends to work at Hanslope Park but is actually a field technician for SIS. She taught you your electronic skills which you used to create a device to bug my room."

Jennifer jumped up, but before she could bolt, Ben grabbed her and pulled her back. David just watched. Another thing she hid. If she could actually speak much Russian was unknown, but she had a very good understanding of it.

"What did you say?" asked Ben, angrily.

"I let Jennifer know some things privately. I hope she shares them with you."

Jennifer sat there, stewing. Eventually she said, "David basically let me know he knew things I didn't think anybody would know. David, I promised my mother that I'd never give a more detailed description."

David nodded. "I'm sure. And you mustn't break that promise. You would never forgive yourself. Was I correct though?"

"Yes, and you summarised it a lot better than I would have."

"Fair enough. Ben, Jennifer told you her dad works as a hospital consultant, but did she say what he specialises in?"

"No. He could be a brain surgeon, a heart surgeon or be a consultant on piles."

David laughed. "Just like her dad has a speciality, so does her mum. Hopefully one day Jennifer will trust you enough to tell you more. I know more, but I'm not going to spoil that magic moment for you."

"I'm in no hurry," said Ben, wondering what all the fuss was about.

"Thank you," said Jennifer, looking relieved.

"Now onto the other thing I said in Russian," started David, but then stopped. "Ben, how is Jennifer getting on with her specialist skills?"

"I'm—"

"No Jennifer, this was for Ben."

"She's only just starting. She says she is making progress but it's slow progress. Why?"

"Many years ago, I nearly died," said David plainly. "It was my first year at school. That year we did three concerts abroad. This was the run up before our second concert, to Russia. As you are aware, my normal presentation is male. I was going to Russia as female. Helen was concerned for me, and every day she asked how I was, and I would reply that I was fine. I was only a bit worse than the day before, but it was a downward slope, and I didn't know how to tell Helen the truth. The more I said I was fine, the harder it was to say I wasn't."

David stared out across the field as a distant aeroplane made its way along the sky. "I hit the bottom. I hit a limit I'd never hit since joining Hayfield. I thought I was useless. I thought I would end up as Jayne forever and I couldn't see a way out. I hatched a plan to kill myself and hacked the school fire alarm system to cause a distraction. Thankfully my friends noticed my suicidal thoughts and even though the fire alarm went off, they kept an eye on me. When I tried to run, they stopped me."

David then looked at the two others on the bench. "It was then that I truly understood why we are paired with someone at the school. They are a person you can be truthful to, and they won't judge you. They are someone that probably knows you better than you know yourself. It isn't an easy thing and doesn't occur overnight. I might keep secrets and hide things from others, but never from Helen. I try to be honest with people as I'd lose trust if I lied."

There was silence before Ben filled the void. "We'd just got back from the hospital after Eugene had the brain surgery. Adelle asked if he was going to die. David responded that he might. I think she was looking for reassurance, but instead David stated the truth. It shocked a lot of our year."

"Are you both ganging up on me?" shouted Jennifer, losing her cool.

"No," said David patiently. "I'm here to discuss certain issues with you. Ben is here as your study partner to support you. All Ben did was confirm what I'd said. He hasn't told you to do anything. He hasn't had a go at you. He's sat next to you patiently and probably wondering what the heck we're talking about."

Jennifer sighed and then said in a small voice. "Since I was little, my mum was always messing around with electronics. She had a small lab, and I used to sit there watching her. She then taught me some things, and I used to see what I could create."

"So, you're pretty hot at electronics?" asked Ben. "That's so cool. Why didn't you say?"

"Because I didn't want to explain where I got my knowledge from. I was also worried you might think I'm weird."

"That's not weird. I think it's ace. At my old school if you learnt quickly you were teased. At this school that doesn't happen. I take it you also know Russian better than you let on. It's nothing to be ashamed of. If we ever do a concert in Russia, then you'll do ace at the language bit."

"I did my first GCSE in year-one," said David. "I finished my A-Levels in year-three. I've been doing Open University courses since. Anyway, keep going. You are on a bit of a roll telling Ben things."

Jennifer dropped her head and stared at her feet. "I created a listening device and as a test, put it in David and Helen's office."

"She's not being expelled, is she?" asked Ben in fright. He raised his knees and pulled them close to his chest. It was like he was trying to make himself into a ball. "I lost Eugene. I can't lose Jennifer."

David didn't say anything but, in a flash, he was sat next to Ben, putting his arm around the younger pupil. Jennifer looked surprised at David's reaction but did the same.

Nothing was said for a few minutes as Ben calmed down. David thought about asking about nightmares, but he didn't feel it was the time to bring this back up. He needed reassurance that Jennifer wasn't going anywhere.

"No, the school isn't going to expel Jennifer. The school isn't like that," reassured David. "I thought we'd previously had that conversation when you were worried about Eugene. This school doesn't abandon people. It is me discussing this, not Tracy and not Mr Hobson. Mr Hobson knows what you did but doesn't want this to be official. Jennifer, how many did you create?"

Jennifer looked surprised at Ben's reaction and didn't know what to do. She looked lost. She'd lost her cousin, but it seemed Eugene's death seemed to be having a more profound impact on Ben than it was on her.

"Just the one. I wanted to see if it worked. I put it in your room as I wondered what went on in there."

David sighed with relief. He was glad there was only one. It would also make security's day as they wouldn't have to spend more time searching for more. Though they probably would, just to make sure.

"People at the school expect a certain amount of privacy. Sometimes they have worries they don't want to ask a member of staff, or they are nervous about something. If their year leader can't help, they might come to me. Helen and I are the main contacts for the year leaders and those chats encompass lots of confidential material."

"How did you find it?"

"I have a bug detector. See, I'm being truthful."

"You do?" asked Jennifer, her jaw dropping a bit. She let go of Ben.

"I do. The school has a hacking network where you are free to experiment without affecting the rest of the school. Perhaps you need something to be able to validate your creations."

"Really?" squealed Jennifer, excited that she might be able to do more.

"This school is about learning. You can't learn if you can't experiment. But do it safely and controlled. In the 1930's a group of Caltech students caused an explosion in their dorm while experimenting with rockets. Instead of being kicked out, they were banished to a remote area and told to continue. They eventually became what is now the Jet Propulsion Lab and is how America got into space."

David took out his phone and quickly checked if Mr Hobson was available. He was and he invited them to come to discuss things. David sent a follow up letting him know Jennifer had admitted what she'd done and just created the one device.

"Let's go see Mr Hobson and ask him how you can experiment without causing security issues."

It wasn't long before lunch, but there was enough time. Mr Hobson was in his office waiting for them. He ushered them to the settees.

"What can I do for you?" Mr Hobson said, looking at Jennifer.

"First off, I'm sorry for causing issues."

"Apology accepted. But that isn't why you want to see me, is it?"

"It was one of the reasons. I feel bad I caused people worry. David mentioned there was a separate computer network for experimenting on. As I learn more about electronics, is there a safe way I can experiment without disrupting the school?"

Mr Hobson pondered that for a few seconds before responding. "There isn't, but it doesn't mean there can't be. We've had people learn electronics before, but never with the area you're going. So, have a think about what you need and send me a proposal. Since you won't know how to create a proposal document, I'd suggest you ask someone in the higher years. I'll pencil in a meeting to discuss next Monday at eleven. Is that okay?"

Jennifer sat there, stunned. It took at least ten seconds before she said, "But I'm only twelve. How can you expect me to create a document like that?"

"You might only be twelve, but you managed to create a decent bug with the limited equipment you had access to. I'm sure you will manage fine. Especially as you will be asking for help. You need to learn to work with others. You are an only child. At home you didn't have anyone a similar age to ask for help. Here you aren't alone. Use the resources available. Not all learning at the school is about exams."

Jennifer was a bit dazed as she walked out of Mr Hobson's room. Ben had been at the school much longer and wasn't at all surprised by the response. "David, you know the top years better than we do. Do you have any suggestions?"

"Martha in year-five or Clair in year-four are probably the ones that'll help the most."

Jennifer nodded as if thinking. "They're both violin players, aren't they?"

"Yes?" David responded, wondering why she was asking that.

"I know who they are. I think."

"I know them," said Ben. "Well, I've talked to them a bit. I don't know them that well."

It was only a small school, so you soon got used to who they were. As with anywhere, you knew more some people better than others. The ones you always got used to the most were those in your year, or those that you played with in the orchestra.

"Look, it's about time for lunch. Do you want me to introduce you after your afternoon lessons?"

"Is all this necessary?" asked Jennifer, sounding a bit grumpy.

"It's up to you. You have the meeting with Mr Hobson next week, and he is going to want that report before then so you can discuss it. You could cancel, but then you won't get to experiment like you want to."

"Oh."

"You can do the report yourself, but you have already said you're unsure what to put in it. Clair or Martha won't do the report for you, but they will give you pointers on the structure and content."

"But I'll have to tell them what I did."

"You don't have to, but it will probably be easier."

"But—"

Ben stepped in. "They applaud learning here. You don't have to hide it. And they aren't going to know where you learnt how to do that, just like we don't know how David knows his computer skills."

David shrugged. "I was taught. I had general computer knowledge, but someone taught me about computer security. Both sides of it. The biggest thing was learning how to learn. I had to learn how to relate what I'd learnt on one type of system to others, how to protect myself online and only use my skills at the appropriate time."

"But how does that relate?" sniffed Jennifer.

"Not only was your bug found, but we found out who planted it. You might have learnt how to create one, but it was discovered. You need to learn how to stay hidden. Just like I must stay hidden when hacking, you need to learn how to keep a bug hidden. A found device is more than useless; it's dangerous as they know someone is trying to listen. A hidden device can keep giving information."

Jennifer looked at David funny. "It makes you sound like a spy."

"Not all hackers are bad people. There are ethical hackers who help companies find issues. Towards the end of my time in year-one, I went on a week's work experience at a firm in London. I worked in their IT security, checking logs for penetration. If I hadn't got experience in how hackers work, I wouldn't have known what to look for in as much detail."

"You need to be one to know one," said Ben.

"Now get to lunch. I'll organise Martha and Clair for after your lessons."

"Let me try," she said, looking determined. "If I haven't sorted it by evening meal, then—"

"Fair enough. Let me know."

At lunchtime, Mr Hobson made the announcement about the upcoming concert in Tunisia. They were leaving on the twentieth of April. In Tunisia there were two languages, French and Arabic. Since the school had been to France a few months previous, he mentioned that they shouldn't have trouble with everything being in French from tomorrow. Tomorrow was also the cutoff for how they would present for the trip.

As they were eating, Martha's phone tinged. Frowning at getting an unexpected message, she had a peak. "Oh, rooky mistake," she laughed before sending a response.

"Jennifer?" David enquired. The rest of the table heard the query, as Martha wasn't sat next to him. It wasn't really an issue as they would have seen him helping them this morning.

"Yeah, she's trying to arrange a meeting this evening. She forgot to say where."

"She hasn't been at Hayfield long enough to realise that learning and knowledge is not frowned upon but celebrated. I don't want to know what you discuss, but please let me know that the meeting occurred."

David thought that someone might ask what she'd done, but they didn't. He knew they'd have noticed that they were having words, but not why. To them, she or Ben could have been struggling with something. Nobody would question Clair and Martha helping Jennifer later. Helping others occurred all the time.

That afternoon, Helen and David went down the stairs for their continued sessions with Mr Taylor. There were a few things to be covered for the upcoming concert. However, when they arrived, he was waiting. He guided them to the meeting room.

"What has my sister-in-law got you into?" he enquired. He then continued, "No, don't tell me. She said you might have some queries."

"What is the relationship between WIPP is our future employer?" asked David, without any preamble.

"Greenacre Services is totally separate. The only thing in common is Yvonne and recently Laura. Yvonne is head of the short-term investigation team, and recruitment. She reports to someone else. Yvonne doesn't use anybody from WIPP for anything at G.S."

Greenacre Services. What a strange name. So far there had been discussions about their future employer but never a name. Now it was known. Greenacre Services.

"Ah. So, people who are undercover for longer periods of time aren't under her?"

"No. There are two people who manage them. One in America. The other in Singapore."

David could tell that Mr Taylor was itching to ask more, but to his credit, he just answered the questions.

"Does Mrs Taylor just cover the UK?"

"No. G.S. isn't that big, and the investigation team isn't huge. She manages the teams worldwide. A lot don't stay for more than ten years. It is too much of a hardship for starting a family, etc. There are only six of the schools that have a Beta team. The rest are just as they were originally conceived."

David and Helen looked at each other and Helen nodded.

"One last question. Why would the suggestion of a leak make Yvonne think there should be a check made at WIPP?"

"Because that is where she works. She sometimes takes G.S. calls from there. G.S. doesn't have a physical office. There is a virtual setup. She must be convinced by whatever she's been told. Last time you found a leak there, her whole place was paralysed until it was fixed."

"Thank you. That has helped," said Helen.

"Am I a suspect?"

"Yes," said David plainly. "I was given some information by a long-term undercover agent. I was told not to tell anybody what was in it. Mrs Taylor knows we have something, but not what."

"You suspect her too?" asked Mr Taylor, surprised and a bit offended.

"You've taught us to always suspect everybody. Just because you know them, there might be things you don't know. I'm sure Mrs Taylor didn't suspect Sue. Just as you have people infiltrating places during investigations, it seems the people Sue and Poppy work for do too."

"It certainly appears that way. Are you ready to now discuss Tunisia?"

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 15

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 15
Thursday 15 April 2010

Mr Hobson rose to his feet, and the dining room fell quiet. Lunchtime announcements were unusual, but not unheard of.

"Those that follow the news might have seen a volcano has erupted in Iceland. And before someone asks, I'm not going to try to pronounce its name. As you will have learnt in Geography, the ash cloud is made up of molten rock. This can cause aircraft windscreens to get so scratched that pilots aren't able to see through. It can also cause engines to fail. With the wind direction as it is, the ash cloud is coming south, and the UK airspace has been closed. Wardenclyffe, a sister school from Canada was in Europe and they are trapped as their return flight was going from the UK. Because we don't know how long the airspace will be closed, we will open our doors to them.

"There are too many rooms for housekeeping to prepare in the time we have. Therefore, I would welcome any volunteers to help in making up the bedrooms and putting towels in the bathrooms. We expect our guests this afternoon."

This was one of the things the school encouraged. If someone needed help and you could help, you helped. It was therefore no surprise that Mr Hobson wasn't short of volunteers. Even the youngest year had raised their hands just as quickly as the eldest pupils, though that might have been because they'd miss lessons.

"That's wonderful," Mr Hobson beamed. "We have a standard checklist for the bedrooms, which I will share with you. That way everyone will be setup to the same standard. This is the second school to have visited Hayfield. The pupils might be unsettled, going somewhere unexpected. Most of them wouldn't have known about Hayfield before today. I hope you all make them welcome and give consideration they come from a different country and a different school. There will be a lot in common, but a lot different too.

"When I have them, a list of pupils for the equivalent year will be sent to the year leaders. When they get here, I hope you will show them their rooms and The Lounge. Oh, one final thing. Since they are from Canada, they speak both English and French. Canadian French is slightly different from the French spoken in France, so be mindful."

"While the bedrooms are being sorted, the caretakers will be getting some settees out of storage. These will be for your year rooms and for The Lounge. They will be left outside the doors so you can setup as you desire."

After Erika and Martha returned with our lunch, the question that had been on all year fives lips was asked. Unexpectedly it came from Brian and wasn't just aimed at Jayne.

"Have any of you heard of this school in Canada?"

"Well, sort of," said Martha. "The others in my year at The Manor mentioned them once in passing. Don't forget Erika and I didn't join until year D. There had only been eighteen in the year until we joined. Anyway, the year before we joined, they went on a trip to Quebec and stopped a night at Wardenclyffe on the way. They aren't a music school. They do theatrical performances."

Jayne smiled to herself. It was something Erika and Martha had known but kept to themselves. They all had secrets. It made her think about Erika and Martha though. Why did they join three years later? Why had there been two spaces left? Were they waiting for the right conditions for one of them?

As they ate, Jill turned to Jayne. "Do you think the kitchen will require assistance? I know when we had The Manor stay, they had extra cooks."

"Why don't you talk with them after the meal. You and Anna have worked in there several times over the years, and I know it's always appreciated."

After the meal everyone trooped back to the sleeping wing. There were trollies dotted down the corridor full of bedding and towels.

The unused floor and the extension of the first two floors weren't in use, but every pupil had been down their corridors and peeped into the rooms. Exploring the school was a rite of passage when they joined. The doors leading to them were never locked, and the cleaners seemed to keep it swept and dust free. It wasn't used, but it was maintained. All that was needed were the bedrooms to be made ready.

The adage that more hands make light work seemed very true. Jayne flipped to view the rooms list on her phone and saw that six had names against them. She watched as the screen updated as more assignments were made.

With the bedrooms ready, the pupils set to work making the daytime rooms ready.

"It isn't as cramped as when we had The Manor visiting," mused Brian as the last settee was moved into place.

"There's less of them," pointed out Emma.

"That'll be it then," nodded Brian and the whole of year five burst into friendly laughter.

The ting on Jayne's phone signalled a message. It had a lower tone, so she knew it was on the secure channel. She'd been waiting for the list of Wardenclyffe beta team, and she suspected that was what had come through.

"Let's see if we can put some extra seats in The Lounge," suggested Helen to the rest of the year, leaving Jayne to read the message in peace.

* * *

The pupils gathered just outside the front door on the grass at the other side of the drive. They were bunched into years with signs showing their year code and equivalent Wardenclyffe year. The coaches carrying the pupils, drove carefully down the drive, and stopped outside the front door.

Mr Hobson went from coach to coach, greeting the pupils. He got on the coach closest to where year five stood and were able to hear him welcome them. He explained that Hayfield pupils were waiting in year groups.

To Jayne, it didn't seem long ago that The Manor had visited. That had been four years ago. Having a second school visit must have made some wonder how many sister schools were out there. Jayne knew, but she also knew that she was part of a very select number that did.

Eventually, Mr Hobson pointed out year five, and a group made their way towards them. There wasn't the shy walk that some of the younger years had. They had nearly finished their education and had the confidence that Wardenclyffe had instilled in them.

"Welcome to Hayfield," Helen stated when they drew close. "I'm Helen, and this is Jayne. We are year leaders. Over there from the right is Anna, Jill, Erika, Martha, Paula, Emma, Brian and Lewis."

As Helen had mentioned their name, they'd put up their hand or waved.

"I'm Vanessa," smiled the young woman with red hair. "Next to me is Catherine. We are our year leaders. We have Caroline, Audrey, Marc, Nicolas, Patrick, Alexandre, Jessica and Marie."

Jayne gulped when she heard the name Jessica, remembering the ex-member of the year who'd gone to live at The Manor. She glanced at the blonde and noticed they had zero resemblance. She scolded herself for being silly. Imagining that there would only be one person in the world with the name Jessica.

"Let's go in and we'll show you around. The news is saying the ash cloud should be gone in a few days, but others are less hopeful. I hope you can make yourself comfortable until you can get home."

"Lead on."

They went into the entrance hall and paused while the guests looked around.

"Nice place!" exclaimed Caroline. "Like that Harry Potter book."

"No ghosts though," said Martha.

"You're American?"

"Yeah. Erika and I joined The Manor. They did a joint concert with Hayfield and stopped here for a bit. When they went back to America, Erika and I stayed and a couple from Hayfield went to America. The first school exchange between related schools."

Marc had been looking around the entrance hall and Jayne noticed that he'd been looking over the paintings. "Who's that?" he asked, pointing at the painting they'd all noticed as they'd come in. "It's done in the same style as the others, but the clothing is modern."

"That's Eugene," Helen said quietly. "He died of a stroke last month. He's the only one this school has ever lost. He was the study partner of Ben in our youngest year. That painting was done to help us remember him."

"I'm sorry," responded Marc, looking ashamed.

"No, we celebrate him. It's good you asked."

"We've never had anybody die," said Vanessa thoughtfully.

"It was a huge shock," said Helen. "He didn't know he was ill. Nobody knew. Be glad you weren't visiting then. We were all in turmoil. Things are a bit more settled now, but it still plays on our minds. Anyway, let's move on."

They showed the year room, and then onto The Lounge. It was more cramped than it usually was, but it didn't seem too bad. It had been deliberately created spaciously as the school might grow. An extra year had already been added since it was constructed. There wasn't any talk of the number of years expanding again, but there was always the possibility of extra per year.

Jayne left the rest of year five in The Lounge. It was pointless them all traipsing to the bedrooms.

"There is a building behind the school that contains a swimming pool and other sports facilities," said Jayne as they made their way to the sleeping wing. "Beyond that, nestled in the woods, is a small shooting range. You are all on the top floor, nearest to the main school. The three youngest years are on the middle floor at the rear. We'll show you."

The first rooms they came to were Jessica and Marie's. They all went into Jessica's and saw their luggage had been delivered to the room while they'd been looking around the school. Jayne went through the layout with them. "All the rooms are setup identically, so I'll show you were you each are. Get changed if you want. Put any dirty clothes down the wash chute. They should then get laundered for you. When you're ready, meet up in The Lounge."

Vanessa and Catherine, the year leaders, were the last to be shown their bedrooms.

"Before you go in, I have one other room to show you," said Jayne. They went next door and showed them the little office that they'd set up. Extra couches and two desks.

"Wow, this is great," said Catherine. "You've really gone to a lot of trouble for us."

"I'm sure you made The Manor comfortable when they visited five years ago."

"They only stopped the night, so there wasn't much work needed. Anyway, we will get changed and see you downstairs soon."

The school wasn't as crowded as when The Manor visited, but it was a lot busier than usual. Unfamiliar faces were all around. Some looked confused at where they were going, others just taking the time to explore their temporary lodgings. The confused ones were soon picked up by Hayfield pupils, and the start of new friendships started.

When it was time for the evening meal, the dining room was crowded. Instead of the normal round tables, there were oblong ones that seated twenty-two. Three seats on each short side, and eight along the long side. With twenty pupils, it left room for a support staff from each school.

When everyone was seated, Jayne stood, and the room went quiet. A few students hushed others who hadn't seen. "Today is a very special day. Our eyes have been opened a bit wider and we have discovered new family. They might not be a music school but are still performance arts. I will be taking this opportunity to learn more about their talents, and I hope you do too. The students of Hayfield would like to welcome those from Wardenclyffe and hope you enjoy your holiday at a home away from home."

The students from Hayfield rose and applauded the visitors.

When the applause stopped and they were again seated, Vanessa rose. "Thank you, Jayne. A welcome greeting like that isn't part of our custom, but hopefully we will find new ideas while here. I wish to thank Hayfield for opening their doors to us and I hope we don't cause too much disruption."

The other half of the students rose and applauded. When the applause died down, Mr Hobson rose to his feet.

"Very eloquent those greetings. For those visiting and didn't hear me on the coaches, my name is Mr Hobson, I'm the headmaster at Hayfield. This is a rather unexpected situation, but nature can be like that sometimes. I'm told there will be a phone update soon for both schools. This should allow inter school messaging and for Wardenclyffe, they should see maps of Hayfield. I hope this stops people getting lost. Hayfield will provide some limited clothing for Wardenclyffe students so their travel clothes can be washed, and you can present as you desire which might not be as you travelled. This clothing is being delivered to your rooms during this meal. If we have anybody's sizes wrong, please let me know. If there is no end in sight by Sunday, more clothes should be with us."

Mr Hobson paused and made sure what he'd said had sunk in, before continuing. "The latest news is that the ash cloud will probably be at least a few days, and then there will be issues like planes being in the wrong place. So, if there are any of you who think this will be over in a few days, please reassess. For those years where you have joint year leaders, please nominate just one to attend the morning meeting, otherwise it will be far too crowded.

"For the Hayfield students, the lady next to me is Mrs Tremblay. She is the head at Wardenclyffe. There is an empty office next to mine, which she will be using. For the Wardenclyffe students, that will be shown on the maps you should be getting soon.

"Hayfield were supposed to be leaving next Tuesday to give a concert abroad. This will be reassessed on Sunday, and I will make an announcement that lunchtime. I apologise now to the Canadian's. Tonight, is the first television election debate and I think it is important that at least the top two years view it. Only those in the top year will be voting, but it is good for all to know how these things work.

"Since there are double of us, two from each school should go and fetch the food from each year. Special thanks to Jill and Anna for helping out in the kitchen this afternoon."

The meal bell chimed.

"Ah, perfect timing. Enjoy your meal."

This had been the first time since Wardenclyffe had arrived that they'd all been together. The conversations were a bit stilted at first, but soon they found there was much in common, and an easy chat flowed.

The food choices Hayfield students had made earlier in the day were no more. They were replaced by a special meal. Traditional British food was on the menu, and the visitors tucked in, enjoying food that they'd not had before. They had been travelling with their school and had got used to sampling different foods. That night's dish was Beef Wellington, with a mushroom version for those that were vegetarian. This was followed by Jam Rolly Polly with huge jugs of custard.

"Tomorrow, you will be able to choose from a small selection," explained Helen. "You should see it when you get access to the school system."

"I was told that the cross-site link was activated this afternoon," said Jayne. "Julia was sorting out exposing Hayfields servers temporarily to your internal app. Messaging will be turned on when that is sorted."

"Julia?" enquired Nicolas.

"She is our IT teacher," said Jill quickly before anybody could mention her relationship.

"It sounds like a lot of work," said Audrey.

"Not really. It was mentioned earlier that The Manor stayed four years ago. The links between the two schools stayed up. This year talks a lot to them. The other years weren't aware until two singers came across to help in a concert last November. Standard interfaces were defined then, so it is just configuring things when needed."

"You seem to know a lot about it," said Vanessa with a grin.

Jayne shrugged. "IT security is my specialist skill. Anyway, I never forget the interlinks. I remember upgrading them while travelling back from Paris on a school coach. Bandwidth wasn't as plentiful as it is today."

"I remember that. You stole my bandwidth," growled Brian, trying not to smile.

"See, I told you that I had the most dangerous unpaid position at the school," said Jayne to Helen. The Hayfield students burst out laughing.

"What's the normal schedule?" enquired Vanessa.

"We normally jog or cycle before breakfast," explained Helen. "I doubt there will be extra bikes, but I'm on a jogging week, so mine will be available if you want to use it. Post breakfast, we study with specialist skills just before lunch. On Monday, Wednesday, Friday and Saturday we have orchestra practice before the evening meal."

"That's really kind, but a morning run would be fine. Is your pool open early?"

"It's never officially closed, but there wouldn't be anybody there during curfew. Though I'm not sure it's used much after a certain time. No solo swimming. There must be someone else there for safety reasons. Anybody who hasn't reached a certain level has to have adult supervision. Currently there is only one person at Hayfield that has that stipulation, but that probably won't last much longer."

"Sounds like the rules are similar enough," nodded Vanessa. "I sometimes prefer a swim after a run."

"It might be nice to see your performance," said Jill. "I presume you won't have your costumes and scenery, but still, it would be great to see what you do."

There was a murmur of agreement from the other Hayfield students.

Vanessa and Catherine shared a glance. Nothing visible passed between them, but Catherine answered. "I'll bring it up and see what can be done. It will be nice for our talents to be seen. Though you won't see me on the stage. I leave that to people like Marc who seems to excel in acting."

"What do you do?" asked Jill.

"I'm costume design and production," said Catherine.

"I am a scenery painter," said Vanessa.

They went round the table, each explaining what they did. Scenery painters, stage manager, lighting, wardrobe and Marie was the Production Director. Hayfield students then mentioned what they did in the orchestra.

Lewis said, "How about instead of a practice, we put on a concert?"

"Who will conduct?" asked Marie. "You or Zoë?"

"Zoe," instantly called out the Hayfield students at the table.

Lewis explained. "Zoe, like Joe. No diaeresis."

"Oops," said Marie. "Sorry."

"You weren't to know, and you aren't the first to make that mistake. It's her name, and I respect that."

Nods of acceptance came from the Canadians. "Any other things to watch for?"

"Not really," mused Jayne. "We're British, a simple lot really."

The conversations from the meal continued to The Lounge. It was normally a place where year barriers disappeared, but this evening was an exception, as the schools got to know those they'd talked to over the meal. Year two even went to their year room rather than The Lounge.

As it got closer to 8pm, the year four and five students started to make their way into the television area. A few of the Canadian's came along, just to see what it was like. It didn't start for another thirty minutes, but they all wanted to catch the leadup.

The previous general election had been in 2005, so was two months before Jayne had joined the school. It was a time she'd hidden away, and politics wasn't something that her family had been interested in. Now she lived at a school where the pupils were taught to understand the world around them and encouraged participation. They wouldn't be forced to vote, but it was something most of them felt the need to do.

For the Beta's there was an added interest as there had been information that the election was being manipulated. There were always interest groups. People always wanted to promote their issues. That was part of politics. But a foreign entity manipulating the public because they didn't like certain people's policies was not on.

By the time they'd come out, the younger pupils had gone to their rooms. It was past 10pm which was their curfew. They sat and talked a little about the debate, and then joined back with the visitors. They split from one huge group to several smaller ones. Eventually Jayne got in a one-to-one with Marc.

"How much do the rest of your year know about the beta team?" Jayne asked Marc. She'd had confirmation earlier from Mr Taylor that they called it the same thing.

"They know to keep what they suspect to themselves," responded Marc, not batting an eyelid that Jayne asked. He obviously knew she was Beta. "Which is probably the same for you."

"Not quite. We went into action four years ago while in Russia. The whole school saw and there was no hiding it. It has gradually faded into the background again, with this year being the only one that openly knows."

"Only Vanessa and Cathy know as head pupils in the school."

"Do you know anything about last night?" asked Jayne, her voice no more than a whisper.

Marc looked across. "Very little. I know they went out, but the beta team was to provide no backup. We were locked out of all systems. That is the first time I've ever heard that happen. How do you know about it?"

"Things were locked here too, but the main team didn't go out. I knew your school were in the country, so assumed it was something to do with you."

It was the truth, but Jayne certainly hid the fact that she'd suggested that outing. She also didn't think it would be a good idea to spread more details of a leak than needed. Jayne just wanted to find out the result.

"If we went somewhere more secure, would Venessa cover for you?"

"Oh sure, but as you say, the rest turn a blind eye. Well, they think they know." Marc laughed. "I hope there is a lot they don't."

"Do you want to see if you can grab the other four? We can meet downstairs."

"In the hospital?"

"No," smiled Jayne. "I have two in year three, so have gone up to their room. I'll need to grab them so Helen will show you the way."

Jayne sent a message to Lisa and Tina. They responded that they were ready.

"We thought you might have a meeting," said Lisa as they quickly made their way downstairs. It wasn't ideal as they couldn't use the upper floor as a discrete path. But the lower years were all in their rooms, and the upper two years were busy in The Lounge.

The temperature in the building was kept at an even temperature, but with nobody around it always seemed a few degrees lower than during the day. Lisa gave a small shiver, which Tina noticed. She pulled her partner to her, and they continued their journey.

They went to the cinema stairs and made their way down them. The stairs were dimly lit, as there were no expectations that someone would be using the cinema. Tina was at the front and touched the light that was also a handprint reader. It went a soft green, and at the bottom of the stairs, the secret entrance was open.

"I see you're all here," said Jayne as she saw the other nine standing around the table. As Jayne got closer, she said, "Let me do some introductions."

Jayne introduced herself and her team. She then stated, "We changed things around a few years ago. After we were active, it was decided that having two members acting as our eyes and ears would give the team a more rounded capacity."

"You went active?" gaped someone from the Wardenclyffe team.

"Just the once," said Helen. "We can tell you about it, if you want. But why don't you let Marc introduce you."

Marc said, "I'm Marc and to my right is Nicolas. We then have Noah, Max, Vincent and Aaron."

"Are you all actors?" asked Helen.

"No," said Marc. "Just me, Nick and Aaron. Why the fascination about that?"

"It's just us thinking about the post school job. A couple that was beta one before us took on the investigator role. It's knowing how to fit into a role when deployed."

"Ahh," said Nicolas. "I see. When we're acting, we are portraying someone we aren't. However, that is for only part of the time. What you want is much more involved. You want a Method actor."

"A Method actor?"

"There are different styles of acting. Most actors slip into the role just for the time they're playing the part. A Method actor doesn't pretend, they attempt to become the character. They stay in role during takes, and sometimes during the whole shoot. When Hilary Swank filmed Boys don't Cry, she started living fulltime as a man a month before the audition. That way she could give an authentic performance."

"Some actors take it to extremes," warned Marc. "When Heath Ledger was filming The Joker, he locked himself in his apartment for a month to get the feeling of isolation and kept doing the Joker mad laugh. He continued in role while on set, which caused some issues."

"I've seen that film", said Jayne. "He stayed in that role between takes?! Yikes."

"But isn't that what you want?" asked Helen. "Not madness like playing the Joker. If you stay in role, you can't slip up. You have to become the person you're being."

"But not too far that you lose track on who you are," agreed Jayne. "We aren't going in as long-term positions. Not like—"

"Yes, not like him."

Marc looked at them quizzically.

Helen explained. "Four of us were kidnapped on the next field trip after we were active. One of the people we thought was the main culprit turned out to be a long duration field agent."

"You've been active and been kidnapped?" uttered Mac. "Nothing like that's happened at our school."

"Nor ours before or since. Just in our first year at school. We'll tell you our stories and in return you teach us some acting."

"You already do some of the things anyway. I'm sure some of you don't normally live as female. Yet when you portray yourselves as the opposite sex, you don't act, you live. Jayne, when you are male, do you find it hard?"

Jayne and Helen laughed. Jill and Anna joined in. Luke and Tina looked concerned and then relaxed.

"I was born male, and I normally live as male," said Jayne, not at all offended.

"I tell you what," said Marc. "So that it isn't obvious, why don't I suggest that we can offer sample acting pointers to anybody interested. If you four are leaving, then I presume there are four others you might want to get lessons too."

"Yes, four people who have no clue," said Helen.

The six students from each school chatted about their lives as members of the Beta team. It was similar between the two schools. The aims and activities. The biggest difference was Wardenclyffe went as male on trips and Hayfield went as female.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 16

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 16
Friday 16 April 2010

This was the first full day with Wardenclyffe staying. With double the number of pupils, the paths around the school were busier than normal. Jayne and Helen who always exercised early was surprised to see so many about. It hadn't been as busy since The Manor had stayed.

There was Hayfield students exercising earlier than usual. As they finished their run, Jayne noticed something unusual. A student was warming up and preparing to exercise alone.

"I'll stay with her," said Helen, noticing Adelle in tears but continuing with the routines. "You go and find Alex."

Jayne checked Alex's location on her phone. His phone was in his room, but the tracker was showing he was sat on the stairs leading down to the cinema. Either he had stripped off some of his clothes, or he was sat there, out of touch with the rest of the school.

Jayne made her way to the cinema stairs. She went down a few and came across him, sat all alone. She didn't say anything but just sat down next to him.

"I thought if I left my phone, you wouldn't be able to find me," he said after a few minutes of silence.

"Normally when one study partner is upset and alone, the other one is too. Helen is talking with Adelle and I'm here to check on you."

They sat there in silence. Eventually Jayne asked, "What happened? Adelle is in tears, and you seem confused."

"I just don't know what happened. I mean we get on really well. When I opened the interconnecting door, she'd just finished getting ready. The sunlight was starting to come through the window, and it reflected around her. She looked like an angel."

"Did you tell her that?"

"Yes. I thought she would find it funny. The next thing she's kissing me."

"I see," said Jayne, struggling not to laugh at Alex's bewildered tone.

"No, not a simple kiss. It was like a full-on kiss. Her tongue was in my mouth."

"And what did you do."

"Well, nothing. I froze. She broke free and started crying. By the time I recovered, she was gone."

"So, what are you doing down here?"

"I needed to think. I didn't want to stay in the room as Ad would come back. I don't want to cause her more upset."

"Okay, but why here on the steps to the cinema?"

"I didn't think anybody would come down here and I thought I would be able to think. I've only been here a few minutes before you turned up."

Jayne's phone pinged but she ignored it. "How do you feel about Adelle?"

"How do you mean?"

"How did you feel about the kiss?"

"I've never been kissed like that before," confessed Alex. There was awe in his voice. "It was just so ... alien."

Jayne didn't say anything but waited to see if Alex continued. He did. "I just don't get it. I don't know why she kissed me like that."

"Did you like it?"

"Yes, but it's wrong."

"Wrong?"

"My mum said I shouldn't kiss a girl until I'm sixteen. That I shouldn't get involved with gangs and concentrate on my studies. She had a kid when she was fifteen and he was taken into care. I suppose she doesn't want that for me."

Jayne didn't want to remind him that Adelle couldn’t get pregnant. "Don't forget the school rules. You must keep your underwear on. I'm sure Mr Hobson has told you that the school isn't a brothel."

"Yes. Though how would he know?"

"I got into trouble because of breaking that rule," said Jayne. "It is hard to hide feelings when you're young. Does Adelle know about your mother's advice?"

"No."

"I think you should tell her. Also have a think about what your mum said. She kept you out of trouble, but you aren't her. There hasn't been a school pregnancy at Hayfield."

"And it's not like I can get her pregnant," said Alex thoughtfully.

"True, but I would advise you don't say that to Adelle. One thing I've learnt over the years here. Trans people don't like being reminded of that fact. If you both decide you want to be more than friends, then there will be times where she will find it hard. She will want to do things that she isn't capable of and that can cause frustration."

"Most of the time I forget. She is just so much happier than when she joined. And I've ruined that happiness."

"She ran away. You ran away. Sometimes that is all you can do until you understand how you feel. But talking to each other is the only way you can move forward."

"I know. I was going to talk with Hilda, but she hasn't arrived. Has Helen finished yet?"

Jayne looked at her phone. The message earlier was from Helen saying she was taking Adelle back to her bedroom. Jayne sent a reply outlining that Alex froze, not because of hate, but shock.

"Let's take a slow walk back to your rooms," suggested Jayne, standing up. "It's time to get you two talking."

"She'll hate me," said Alex getting to his feet.

"No, she is probably more embarrassed and confused. I doubt she would have kissed you like that if she didn't feel you felt the same."

"I don't know how I feel. I've never been close with someone like her, but is that love, or friendship. I don't know where the boundary is. I'm just so ... inexperienced."

"I never loved anybody before Helen," admitted Jayne as they started walking slowly towards the sleeping wing.

Jayne remembered a conversation with Rachel back when she was in her first year at Hayfield. "I've noticed you spend more time with Ben than others in your year. Is he your friend?"

"I think so," mused Alex. "He's been through so much with Eugene dying."

"You were friendly with him before that."

"True," admitted Alex, wondering where Jayne was going with this conversation.

"How do your feelings for Ben differ to those for Adelle?" enquired Jayne, giving Alex a sidewards glance.

Alex came to an abrupt halt and after a few seconds a big grin came over his face. He rushed towards his bedroom. Jayne pottered on quickly behind, neither breaking the school rules of no running. If Alex had been at the Olympics, he would have secured a racewalking podium.

He burst into his bedroom with Jayne just behind. Upon seeing the interconnecting door was open, he rushed through.

"I'm so sorry," Jayne heard him say. By the time she got to the doors connecting the two rooms she saw Alex and Adelle in a passionate kiss.

"Blimey," said Helen joining Jayne in Alex's room. "One minute Adelle was so hurt and the next it all seems forgotten. What was that about?"

"Alex has never fallen for anybody," explained Jayne. "He has spent all his time hiding in his room, learning and avoiding the environment he lived in. He had no reference for his feelings."

"Ahem," Jayne made a loud and exaggerated cough sound. Helen smirked trying not to laugh.

Several seconds later, Adelle and Alex came to the door, both looking rather embarrassed.

"You two need to talk," said Helen sternly. "Hilda has a slot free at eleven. Book it now and use it."

* * *

During breakfast, Mr. Hobson announced, "An ash cloud update. Airspace is still closed with no end in sight. So, let's make today a getting to know us event. We will be making some adjustments to the schedule. This morning, Hayfield students will attend lessons as usual. Wardenclyffe students will prepare for a performance that will take place after lunch. Consequently, there will be no lessons this afternoon for Hayfield students, and orchestra practice is cancelled. Instead, Hayfield students will present an evening concert like the one in November. A light meal will be served slightly earlier than usual."

When Mr Hobson sat down, there was a scramble as the top two years of Hayfield students booked visits to the school salon. They younger pupils would visit just before lunch or after watching the Wardenclyffe performance.

"Do you need the services of the Salon?" Jayne asked Venessa.

"No, we have students who specialise in makeup. Perhaps they can give you a hand for your performance tonight?"

"That'll be great," agreed Jayne. "Especially for the younger players. But I know a lot of us will be getting out hair fixed too."

"Oh, they'll help there too. There is also one of the helpers that's excellent. It's such a shame she's only around on these trips."

"Brilliant," said Helen, with a mischievous smile. "Next time we get a sister school to visit, we'll have to insist they bring their own skilled people with them."

The twinkle in Helen's eyes was enough for Vanessa to realise that Helen was teasing. After a beat they both laughed.

"Do you have a name?" asked Helen.

"For?"

"Your specialist helper. I'll have to see if I can cadge a few tips."

"Cadge?" asked Vanessa, confused.

"To ask for something, but a bit more informal."

"Ahh. Helena Whitten. When she isn't doing field trips with us, she works as a makeup artist in Vancouver."

"Helen seeing Helena," laughed Helen. "That won't be confusing at all."

Catherine looked at Helen and said, "You Brits really have a strange sense of humour."

There was a collective shrug across the table. Martha however had more of an understanding what Catherine was talking about. "It's even stranger to Americans. Their humour is often sarcastic and self-deprecating. It takes some getting used to. When I first came here, I often didn't understand that it was humour. Over the years it's kinda grown on me."

Marie, who was the director, was horrified. "Don't they realise how much we need to do to put on a show?"

"A lot less than normal," said Caroline. "Don't forget we don't have scenery. We don't have props. We don't have costumes, and we will be reliant on what lighting and makeup they have. It will be a lot more rustic than our normal shows."

"Oh no," said Nicolas in fake horror. "That means we’ll have to act a lot more than normal. We’ll have to portray more as there won't be props and scenery to help."

"I think you're getting used to the humour," remarked Martha.

"Caught out," laughed Venessa.

"Can I do an announcement during breakfast?" asked Marie.

Jayne and Helen looked at each other and they both shrugged in unison. "It isn't something that we do very often. Some people get grumpy if their coffee drinking is disturbed. Why don't you wait until things start to wind down, with the first return of crockery to the kitchen."

"Hey!" exclaimed Tracy Dine, one of Hayfields psychiatrists. "Less dissing the staff."

Jayne tried to look innocent. "I never said who!"

John, the psychiatrist from Wardenclyffe just watched on and didn't interrupt. They had a hands-off approach, just like Hayfield. Pupils were encouraged to make decisions and if needed, make mistakes. An eye was always kept, and help given where needed. There was always an intervention if something serious occurred.

A message from Hilda pinged on Jayne's phone. She'd had the request from Adelle to have a discussion. Jayne made a mental note to circle back with the two students later to make sure everything was okay.

As breakfast finished, Mr Hobson rose. "Sorry to disturb you, but Maria has an update."

Maria was surprised at the introduction but rose to her feet. "Thank you, Sir. We have a lot of preparations for this afternoon's show, so could all Wardenclyffe students meet me in the hall."

When she sat down, Jayne was going to say something, but Emma got there first. "Is there anything we can do to help?"

There wasn't much. They were quite a self-sufficient group. Hayfield concentrated mostly on the music. It was expected that lighting would be handled by the concert venue. Wardenclyffe had to do so much more than just acting.

* * *

Not knowing the side entrances to the main stage, the Wardenclyffe students went into the hall via the main door.

"How did you get up there?" asked Patrick, one of the top year students.

"We came in via the stage entrance," said Helen, with a disarming smile. "There are changing rooms and other places that you'll probably need. We use them most for our Christmas revue, and occasionally for concerts.

They went up the side stairs onto the stage and were shown backstage. "No wonder you got here before us," said Patrick when he saw the shortcut that the top Hayfield students had taken. "That isn't on the map."

Jayne looked at hers. It wasn't. She'd been shown the entrance when she first joined, as had the rest of the school. Looking at the map wasn't something you did often, once you got the hang of where things were.

"Strange," muttered Helen, also looking at hers. "I wonder what else we've never noticed that's missing."

The backstage tour concluded with the room containing the stage lighting and sound system that had been installed post The Manor visit. Mr Hobson wanted to be prepared for any future use.

"Okay, now you know where everything is, we'll leave you to your preparations. Give us a call if you need us."

As they made their way towards the stage exit, the door opened. A middle-aged lady came in pulling a portable clothes rail, which was full.

"Hey Maggie," said Jayne to the person who looked after all school clothing. "Are these for the play?"

"Yes miss," she responded. "I'm told this lot should help them. There is another rail which young Mike is bringing up in a few minutes."

"Do any of you need a hand?"

"Oh no, we've got it. So good to see some of these things being used outside of the Christmas revues. I was told to deliver this lot to a Jessica."

"Ah, she is in their top year who looks after wardrobe. Tall, blonde lady."

"I'll have to keep an eye on Mike then. He's partial to blondes."

Helen and Jayne laughed and accompanied Maggie towards the throng of Wardenclyffe students.

"You're a blonde," pointed out Helen.

"I'm old enough to be his mother," laughed Maggie.

"Jessica," called out Jayne as they approached. "Will these clothes help?"

Jessica made her way to the edge of the crowd and glanced over the rack. "That's great, thank you," she said.

"Another rail of clothes will be up in a few. Mr Hobson was given some details by your headmistress."

"Thank you," said Jessica to Maggie, all politeness. "Do we have you to thank for the clothes in our rooms?"

"Not just me, miss," said Maggie, all embarrassed to be thanked like that.

"Well thank you. They are very much appreciated."

Maggie blushed. There weren't many at the school that knew the hidden staff that kept the school running. In some ways Maggie preferred that, but there hadn't been time to get the clothes organised before Wardenclyffe had got backstage.

By the time that Jayne and Helen got to the school salon, it was a hive of activity. The staff were all in and were only doing tidy-ups and styling. That way there was a constant stream of pupils being serviced.

There wasn't any makeup or other services being offered. Students could do their own. If there was anybody in the lowest year that was still struggling, then there were always willing friends to help.

"Hey, you two," said Sasha when she saw them at the door. "We're running a few minutes late. There's an additional chair in waxing room 1. Why don't you two go there. It's being handled by one of the staff from the visiting school."

"You know I prefer how you do it," said Helen with an exaggerated pout. "But we'll take it to keep things moving along."

Jayne and Helen moved through to the waxing room. As they approached, the door opened and Emma came out, her hair looking radiant.

"Looking good," said Jayne.

"I know. Which one of you is next?"

"Go on, Helen," said Jayne. "I know you need to see Dr Sue for your allergy jab."

"Thanks," beamed Helen.

The door to the treatment room opened and a middle-aged women came to the door. On seeing Jayne and Helen, she said, "Why don't you both come in?"

Helen looked a bit bemused as they followed the women.

"I'm Helena Whitten. Who wants to go first?" she asked.

"Helen, as she's got a doctor's appointment," said Jayne.

As Helena started combing through Helen's hair, she said, "It was a really nice, your school taking us in like that. As we approached the school, I thought what lovely architecture it was."

Trying to keep a straight face, Jayne said, "I bet you were eager to see the inside."

Helen laughed, remembering they conversations with Mr Taylor and Mr Black.

"Keep still," scolded Helena.

"I see we have a reputation," said Jayne dryly.

"With a very small group of people."

"How was the architecture in London?" asked Jayne. "Did you see anything interesting when you stopped the night?"

"That's not for discussion," she responded sharply as she trimmed Helen's fringe.

It became clear to Jayne how much separation there was. The Canadian's had investigated, but they had no idea of the instigation.

"I didn't mention anywhere specific," said Jayne. "I could have just meant you going to look at the gothic wonder of the Palace of Westminster."

Helena sagged and she stopped work on Helen's hair. She was shaking her head in wonder. "I fell into the same trap, even though I knew about it," sighed Helena. "How did you know about the investigation?"

Helen said, "We received some information, which we relayed. We made a suggestion how it could be checked, and it seems that is what happened."

Helena started back on Helen's hair. "You shouldn't be getting involved like this while at school."

"We don't normally, but sometimes these things happen."

"So it seems. Let me clarify some things and get back to you. I've been asked if I would be willing to show you some makeup techniques. Perhaps Sunday or Monday?"

When Helen finished in the chair, she was swivelled round so Jayne could see. Jayne gave a small gasp. It was Helen, but not Helen. The change in style hadn't been drastic, but the effect was enormous. She no longer looked her usual vibrant self, but somehow it made her look plain and a bit dowdy. With no large mirror in that room, Helen hadn't seen what Helena had done.

"There's a mirror just outside this door. Have a look," suggested Jayne.

Helen did so, and Jayne went with her. Their eyes met in the mirror, and Jayne could see conflicting emotions. Helen eventually said, "This is even worse than the hairstyle I had when I joined Hayfield. Can you go and get Sasha?"

Jayne did as bid and came back a few seconds later with Sasha in tow.

"That's an interesting style," commented Sasha when she saw Helen.

"Hopefully it isn't going to last long. If I book a double session with you in a few weeks, would it be possible for you to be able to teach me how to style like this?"

"Of course," she replied without missing a beat. "Some students like to do that type of course about a month before they leave. Shall I create a reservation at the beginning of May for both of you?"

"Fantastic, thank you, " beamed Helen.

Helena quickly restyled Helen's hair back to its usual look. She then went to see Dr Sue, leaving Jayne with Helena. When Jayne sat in the chair, she felt some apprehension, but ultimately, her look remained unchanged.

"You seem disappointed," laughed Helena. "I've demonstrated a technique on Helen. There was no need to do it again. I'm sure you will book some time with Sasha, if you haven't already."

"Not disappointed per se. I was nervous and had geared myself up. You then didn't do it, and I was berating myself for being silly."

"That's very honest," she responded, removing the black cape she’d put around Jayne to stop cut hair getting on her clothes.

"And I didn't lose anything for being honest. You now understand a bit more about me, which I hope isn't a bad thing. I can't always tell everybody everything, but I've found there are limits to how much I should hide with people I don't need to."

* * *

That afternoon, the Hayfield students settled down to watch the play. They'd arrived in the hall to find it transformed. The stage had some simple wooden backing, painted simply but effectively with what they were portraying. The lighting had been rigged differently from normal, and they'd even managed some spots to highlight the main protagonists.

They'd seen a few musicals over the years, and attended concerts, but never a play. Helen had told her that it was simple. A play was just a musical without singing or dancing. Simple really.

"If you find this all new," said Helen quietly. "How do you think someone like Alex is going to be."

"He was okay when we went to see The Nutcracker. He found it fascinating. I think Adelle found it harder."

"The memories of her dad taking her when little?"

"Oh, you knew about that," responded Jayne, slightly surprised.

"Adelle mentioned it once. It seemed important to her."

The Hayfield students fell silent as Marie came on stage. A spotlight shone on her, making her the star attraction. "Thank you all for giving us the opportunity to put on this play. Not having our normal props and scenery has given us the opportunity to improvise. We've not had this much fun in years. I hope you enjoy it, and please forgive us for the roughness."

There was a gentle applause. Marie finished introducing the play and left the stage.

As with any story, the play had happy parts, sad parts, plot twists, and as it reached its conclusion the hero won against the evil corporation. There was huge applause as the hero found love and the CEO was carted off in handcuffs.

Jayne was intrigued. Marc and Nicolas, actors in the play, sounded, moved, and looked completely different than usual.

"What are you thinking about?" asked Helen, as they all applauded at the end of the show.

"Chitty Chitty Bang Bang," replied Jayne.

"What? Toot Sweets?"

"Yes, that film. I was remembering reading about Robert Helpmann. He was a dancer they got to play 'The Child Catcher'. Behind the scenes he was one of the nicest people. Yet it was voted five years ago as the scariest villain in children's books."

"Remember your work experience last year?"

"Yes, I suppose that was certainly being something I'm not. Knowing what to do and how to behave. I would never want to be a used car salesman again, but if I have to for the job, I can."

"You weren't at one of the nicest showrooms."

"No. It was crappy, but he was more than willing to teach me and when I sold my first car, he offered me a can of beer."

"Ahh, your first beer," said Helen romantically. "I'm so envious every time I hear about it."

"Remember when you did car servicing as part of your work experience two years ago?"

"We don't talk about that," said Helen darkly. "Ever. Anyway, back to the play. I suppose Marc was Tony Matovich. In my mind I didn't see Marc, just Tony. I suppose that's because he's had training to be an actor, and you've had training on how to play a French Horn."

"Just looking at them, and what was said last night, I don't think acting is the whole story. It is becoming. When I was a used car salesman, that is what I was. Well partly. I suppose they don't earn a lot of money, so accommodation would be different. The whole package. I just learnt the trade but came back to this lovely place and got a wonderful meal. I only lived part of the life."

The actors finished taking the applause and Mr Hobson came on stage. "I'd like to thank the students of Wardenclyffe for a tremendous play. You are all a credit to your school. Lighting, stage direction, scenery, costume, makeup and acting. Thank you all. I hope we can put on something as good for you tonight. Zoe wants a word."

Zoe stood up and said, "Can all Hayfield students help with setting up the stage for tonight's performance. We will be giving the concert we are supposed to do next week. If we can't go, we can at least perform it."

Jayne spotted Lisa and Tina. The joint heads of year three, and two members of the beta squad. She rushed across to them and Helen followed.

"What's up?" asked Lisa as they made their way towards the stage.

"I have a favour to ask. At some stage would it be possible for you to have a word with Alex. I can't say more, but I think he could do with some advice that you are suited to give."

"I noticed Helen talking with Adelle first thing this morning," said Tina. "Would it help if I talked to her? Having someone who's a few years older than her going through a similar situation might be helpful for her. I know it helped me when Andrea talked with me."

"Thanks," said Jayne. "We had a small chat this morning, and then they saw Hilda at eleven. But having two people in a similar situation is always good. Their relationship is very early stages, and your help will be needed after we've gone."

It wasn't just Hayfield students that piled onto the stage. Half of Wardenclyffe students helped too. They had the same ethos as Hayfield. If something needed to be done, to pitch in and help. The more hands on a big project, the quicker it was done.

Props and scenery were moved carefully backstage. The raised platform for brass and percussion was heaved in, and finally the chairs were moved onstage alongside the music
stands.

"That's looking more like it," said Jill.

Even though it was a music school, and the players were highly skilled, it wasn't what the majority went on to do. Some did, like Jill, but others found excitement or passion elsewhere.

Sunday 18 April

Mr Hobson stood to give the update that all of Hayfield had been waiting for. The contents weren't going to be a surprise to anybody, but this announcement would make it official. "The ash cloud still has UK airspace closed. There are tests being conducted to see what particle density planes can safely fly through, but that is for the future. Today, there are no flights. It probably is no surprise to anybody that Hayfield's trip to Tunisia is cancelled. All restrictions imposed on the lead up to the concert are therefore revoked."

He looked around to make sure everyone had taken that in. He then continued, "For those that want to go to church, there isn't enough room in the school chapel for everybody that asked about it. Our vicar didn't want to disappoint anybody so offered to conduct two services. It is normally an Anglican service, but he will perform a multi faith service as I know that the majority from Wardenclyffe are Catholic. Details should be on your phones. Since we don't know how long Wardenclyffe will be here, lessons will be extended to support them from tomorrow."

It was David that appeared for church. There were a few puzzled looks from Wardenclyffe students but seeing him with Helen helped. David decided that giving mixed signals would confuse people. Even after so many years at Hayfield, he didn't like being overtly masculine. But today he knew that was required.

To people outside the SPA schools, changing from dressing as a young woman, to dressing as a young man would have seemed strange. Yet here, nobody batted an eyelid. Helen must have mentioned the name to the Wardenclyffe top year students, as they all called him David when he appeared.

"I don't think you have any issues with your acting skills," said Nicolas as they went into the school chapel.

"Wait until tomorrow," said Jill from behind them. "That'll blow your mind."

David scowled, and Helen turned around and high-fived Jill. David's scowl deepened as he knew Helen had set him up, before he burst out laughing. "I'm not sure if it would blow their mind, but I'm told it can be unsettling."

"Oh?"

"Think a muted Jayne, but dressed as David," said Helen. "And I love it. You are so relaxed then."

"Hey, no making out in church," said Emma, as David gave Helen a quick kiss.

There were some muted chuckles as they took their seats and then they all settled down. It was their time of reflection and prayer before the vicar arrived. Some prayed and anybody that wasn't, didn't disturb those that did.

By this time, the Wardenclyffe students understood the layout of Hayfield. There wasn't the confusion of a different school. It might have been in a different country, but 1+1 still equalled 2. The library was still where the books were. It was after church that some from both schools disappeared to study. Some had exams soon, and revision was on their minds. David and Helen had a makeup and styling lesson with Helena.

Helena was going to do makeup and looks with Helen tomorrow. That lesson, she concentrated on David. Changing his looks and style with different clothing choices. A preppy look, a workman look, a stereotypical gay look. Not once did Helen laugh as David changed clothes. Instead, she fired question after question of why a style worked, and how it had been achieved. At the end of the session, David came out looking just as he joined. Nobody else the wiser.

"Homework?" sighed Helen as the two Beta leaders left, being told to practice.

"I still remember the time when Brenda worked on Jill and Anna so we could all go to Milton Keynes Christmas shopping."

"Yes, I suppose we should experiment more."

Friday 23 April 2010

The UK airspace opened the day before, and planes started moving again. There was a backlog of passengers and clearing that would take time. Since they were one of the first to lose their flight, they were on one of the first extra repatriation flights. It was just after breakfast that the call came in, and an hour later, the Wardenclyffe pupils were ready to leave.

For year five, there wasn't the same emotions as the last time a visiting school departed. Wardenclyffe had only been visiting for a week, so there wasn't the same wrench as when The Manor had left. That had been doubly difficult as Sam and Jessica had gone too. For the other years, this was the first interschool visit, and they would be contacts they preserved. For David and Helen, it wouldn't be the last time they saw Marc or Nicolas.

The cool northerly winds that had carried the ash cloud south continued, so it was chilly as the student's waved goodbye. In seven weeks, it would be The Leaving. The time that year five left the school. Seeing the coach make its way down the school driveway was a reminder to some of that upcoming event.

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 17

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 17
Sunday 23 May 2010

It was unusual to have a meeting with Rachel on a Sunday morning. However, this had been added to David and Helen's calendar the day before. When Rachel opened the door to let them in, the two students noticed someone else there.

"Should we come back?" enquired David.

"No, come on in. Normally this happens offsite, but José requested it be here," said Rachel. When they were inside and the door closed, she continued, "This is José. He is here to discuss your future employment. I will be staying to satisfy Mr Hobson's rules, but I won't be saying anything."

David and Helen glanced at each other and some hidden conversation passed between them.

"Please take a seat," smiled José warmly. "This is just administration, so you are assigned investigations that you are comfortable with."

"How would we know?" asked David, as he and Helen sat in their usual place. "We haven't done any to understand what's needed."

"Fair point, but at the moment we won't be going into that. Let me give an example. David, would you be happy if you had to go undercover as female?"

"Yes," responded David calmly.

"Male?"

"Yes," responded David equally as the first, but he wondered why they would even ask that one.

"On your own, or with others? They might not have come through this school."

"I think I'd prefer my first to be with someone else. But then, I've no issues. I'm aware that I might be away from Helen."

"Your first few would always include someone else. All the investigators are far too important to be ill-prepared. It would be dangerous for you, and potentially us. There will be training and placements to give you real world experience, so when you do get deployed you won't stand out. If you are being deployed with someone else as a couple, are you okay if it is heterosexual, bisexual, gay or lesbian?"

David laughed. "Yes, yes, yes and yes."

José put down his pen. "You seem to be saying yes to everything. This isn't based on what you think I want to hear. You already have the job and have nothing to prove."

"I'm not trying to prove anything. And I've not said yes to everything. I stipulated a proviso earlier. For five years I've been able to present and operate as both male and female. I have kissed both physical male and physical female people, while dressed as the same and opposite sex."

David noticed that Rachel, who wasn't in José's view, was trying not to laugh.

"My answers are the same as David's," said Helen.

"Good to know," said José marking this down. He didn't seem phased by the confident attitude displayed by David and Helen. "Now each year you have done various work experience outside of the school. There was a mixture of manual labour and office work. Was there anything there that caused issues?"

"I'm sure you've got a log of the oil on the clothes fiasco from two years ago," said Helen tartly.

"Yes, but you managed the situation and learnt from it. I wasn't meaning that. I was meaning are there any jobs in those examples that you wouldn't take part in again?"

Both replied that there wasn't.

"They aren't the type of job I'd want to do every day forever," added David.

"Some investigations can go on for a long time. However, you aren't the type of people that would be put on a long-term investigation. You are classified as tactical. You're the class of investigator who would go in, perform the investigation and get out. Others will then take what has been learnt."

José continued, looking over his notes. "You're going on holiday for a few weeks, and then moving to America. You will be going to the university middle of August. Would you be happy for orientation to occur when you get to America? You will never be asked to perform an investigation during a university year, but you might get a small sample tasking during the summer break or extra training. Is that acceptable?"

David and Helen looked at each other, and then in unison replied, "Yes."

"Thank you both for your time," said José gathering his things and standing ready to go. "Rather straightforward. We do this so you are aware of who I am for scheduling things."

"I'll show you out," said Rachel. Visitors weren't allowed to go wandering around the school on their own.

"So, you know most of the investigators?" said David before he could leave.

"Of course," he responded, with a touch of arrogance.

David took out his phone and went through the pictures.

"So, who is he?" asked David, showing the picture taken in London.

"Why are you asking? Why do you have his picture?"

"You know him then?" asked David, his voice still pleasant, but with something a bit sterner in it.

"Yes, of course. He isn't an investigator though. Why are you asking?"

"Don't worry," David said with a false smile. "Rachel will show you out."

"You two wait here," she said sternly.

It didn't take Rachel long to reappear, and she found David and Helen checking over the seat that José had been sat on. Helen straightened up and put her finger to her lips to make sure Rachel didn't say anything. Rachel cottoned on quickly to what they were doing and stayed quiet.

After exhausting the area around the seat David tipped it to one side. Rachel's eyes widened in surprise. Something slid against the wood making an unexpected noise. Helen put her slender arms between the back of the single seated couch and the seat and managed to fish out a small disk. David took out a container from Helen's bag and she placed the object inside it.

When David and Helen put the couch back in its normal position, David signalled they should go outside.

Helen said, "Sorry about earlier. We didn't mean any disrespect."

"Then what was that?"

"An attempt to spread a bit of fear, uncertainty and doubt. Mrs Taylor knows."

"I know what FUD is. Is that a listening device?"

"We think so. Security will probably want to verify we didn't miss anything. This one was inert, and I don't know what activates it."

Rachel took out her phone. "This is Dr Ruiz. We had a visitor. Has he left the grounds? No, then keep the gates shut. He tried to plant a bug in my office."

She listened to something being said and responded with a harsh tone. "He is an administrator. He won't run. Go in hard and scary and he will be easier to deal with later."

"That's one solution," said David, grinning as Rachel hung up.

"Mr Hobson isn't going to be happy," noted Rachel, again portraying her normal calm demeanour. "This is a place of learning. Those type of shenanigans aren't supposed to occur here."

"We didn't invite him here," David responded. "When you opened the door, your back was to him, and we spotted him sitting back down. It was like he'd been doing something while your back was too him. He didn't have a large area to move, so we checked it after the discussion."

Rachel sighed. "I'm still not happy, but it is what it is. Run along. I will also be talking with Mr Hobson, but that will have to wait. I'm seeing another pupil soon, and I need to find a room!"

"Come on in," said Mr Hobson gravely, as the two head pupils turned up at his door. "Security are going to be having a little chat with José."

David shut the door and Helen said, "We just had a meeting regarding our future job prospects. As you are aware, he left a bug. If it is okay, we were going to let Jennifer have a look at it. It was inert, so wouldn't show on the scanner. We don't know yet how it activates."

Mr Hobson frowned. "Are you sure it wasn't there already?"

"It's possible, but an amazing coincidence if so."

"A fingertip search is already underway to make sure there wasn't something else left. By now the caretakers will have sealed off that corridor. Is this the mole that Mrs Taylor has?"

"Possibly has."

He sighed. "We have to check. They were taking a silly risk doing that. If there is a mole, they would know we do regular checks. Give me two minutes."

He disappeared and when he came back, he was carrying a security box, like David had the bug in.

Joining them in his discussion area, he said, "This is the bug that Mavis placed when you were in year one. Don't tell Jennifer how you have it, but it will sow some seeds. Now, tell me what's going on and why someone from your future employer is disrupting my school. I'm going to sit in on the interview so need to know what questions to ask."

David and Jayne glanced at each other. Did they trust Mr Hobson. After a few seconds, Helen nodded, and David explained the pertinent bits. There was no mention about what had happened in Switzerland all those years ago. It wasn't relevant.

After they'd finished, Mr Hobson gave a low whistle. "Thank you for trusting me. But just like the other investigations, you find the information and it then gets passed onto others to deal with. I doubt I'll be doing much more than some fact finding. What happens next is going to be out of my hands and probably out of Yvonnes too."

* * *

David was waiting in the electronics lab. He'd sent a message to Ben and Jennifer to meet him there.

"What's up?" asked Ben.

"A puzzle for Jennifer. It will be good for you to know what's happening, then you can discuss it privately if needed. I'm going to ask that you don't discuss this with anybody else."

"You don't trust me to communicate?" asked Jennifer a bit put out.

"I'm not saying I don't trust you. I'd phrase it like this. I'm trying to create an environment to help you learn how to communicate."

"It doesn't sound much better," she said.

"So why did you want to meet us?" asked Ben, tactfully moving the conversation on. "Is this anything to do with one of the corridors out of bounds?"

"Yes, this is related. I heard there is a small room that has been shielded, so your experiments don't attach to the school network by accident?"

"It's just over there," she said pointing. "It was done based on my report to Mr Hobson. I'm surprised how quickly it got put together."

"How much does it block?"

"Standard ranges. It would have to be very powerful or virtually at the other side of the wall to get through. I have secure boxes outside to put a phone or tablet in. That way it can't leap to that, if it has been programmed to attempt that."

"Great. I have something for you to look at."

"Really?" her voice going up nearly an octave in excitement.

Ben smiled, trying not to laugh.

They locked away their electronic items, and they went into the secure room, going through two layers of doors. It wasn't very large, but there was a workbench with an array of equipment and a large writing pad and pen.

"An actual pen?" gasped David in mock horror

"No tablet or phone in here," she reminded him, having been at the school long enough to understand David's comment. Pen and paper use was extremely rare at the school.

David took out the device from its secure holding and gave it to her. "Please be careful with it, as we might want to use it."

She took it without a word and spent a few minutes examining the casing before gently prying it apart. After examining it under a magnifying glass, she put it down. "What are you involved with?"

"Why?"

"Since the method of receiving a bug's transmission is normally fixed by the organisation, the format of a bug doesn't change much. You can therefore tell where something came from based on how it is setup. This design was found in the office of a MP last year. It was being searched after he died in a car accident. It isn't part of a design used by known agencies."

"Paul Ingles?"

Her eyes widened in surprise. "Yes. How did you know?"

"Two MP's died last year. One was a suicide and the other a car accident. Jill likes to keep current. It seems her parents used to quiz her and her sister about current affairs, and she got into the habit of watching the news and reading around. When she came here, the habit spread. It's good to know what's going on in the world around you."

"How do you know about the one found at that MPs office?" asked Ben curiously.

"My mother's job," Jennifer replied simply. She offered no more than that, and Ben didn't ask.

She gathered her thoughts for a few seconds and said, "It has what looks like a pressure switch. Unless there is a slight pressure, it is inactive and therefore wouldn't have been discovered. Putting under a settee cushion would be the obvious place. It will take me a few hours to analyse it to let you know how it communicates."

"Just before I go, I have something else to show you. It's already been analysed and disabled."

He took out the bug Mr Hobson had given. She took it and after a quick glance, she gasped. "That's one of my mother's old designs. Not a recent one. Very low power but with minor stealth. Where did you get that from?"

"It was found nearly five years ago," said David taking it back. "I can't go into the specifics, but I thought you might find it interesting. I wasn't aware it was your mother's design. From what I've heard, the scanner failed to find it. It sounds like she does good work."

Jennifer blushed.

"You've also revealed so many different bits to Ben, he probably has most of the story about your mother. Sorry."

Jennifer started to cry. Ben was quickly comforting her.

"He is your study partner. You are in the third most secure area in the building. Tell him the rest."

"Third most?" Ben gapped.

"I'll see you later. Please make sure it's secured when you go for lunch. Ben, Jennifer might get engrossed, so please stay with her and make sure she goes to lunch. And remember, we don't want panic that a listening device was found."

"What device?" said Ben quickly.

David smiled and said, "You cotton on quickly."

Jennifer had recovered and was already back examining the device, her right-hand scribbling notes.

Lunchtime came, and David was pleased to see that Ben and Jennifier were with the rest of their year. They were joining in with other conversations, so David turned his attention elsewhere. Mr Hobson wasn't in attendance. That happened a few times a month, so nobody paid much attention to it. However, David wondered if he was still interviewing José. He looked around and spotted that Hilda was also missing.

Instead, Rachel Ruiz rose. "Can I have your attention," she called. When it calmed down, she continued. "I've been asked to relay just one important announcement. The temporary corridor closure has been removed. I've heard several rumours about why it was closed. All of them wrong. It was closed for your safety, and now it is deemed safe, it is back open."

She sat down. As one, and top three years burst into spontaneous applause and the other three years quickly followed. In the five years that David had been at the school, this was the first time someone other than Mr Hobson that had given an announcement at one of the meals. Rachel was sat at the year five table, and David was able to witness her blush.

"I have an exam tomorrow," reminded Lewis. "Zoe is doing practice this afternoon without me."

"Good luck," exclaimed everyone at the year-five table.

"How did your interview go?" asked Emma.

"It was just formalities," replied Helen. "Not an interview for the job, but an introduction and clarification on working conditions."

"And then the corridor got shut and there were reports of a commotion near the main gates," murmured Jill quietly. She was sat to David's right, so only David heard.

"Do you know how many saw the commotion?"

"Just two from year four and a couple from year three. Molly was one of them and let me know. They won't say anything."

"He left a gift. Jennifer's looking at it."

Jill laughed heartly, and the rest of the table looked at her, surprised. That made her laugh even more. Over the years Jill had become a good friend to David. She was always a voice of reason and always had a way of looking at things with her unique perspective.

David pondered at those in his year. More than half of them had suffered at some point. The scars were still part of them, but they didn't let the issues define them. Jill was just one of them. Each had supported each other over the years and David was going to miss that support network.

The memory of Rachel's words of wisdom echoed in his head. Don't look back but look forward. Things change, they always do. His school support would be gone, but he would make new friends and gain new experiences. He would still be with Helen, his constant rock. And he would be with Stacy and Andy.

Then there were the friends he'd made not just in his current year, but that had left the school already. He'd kept in touch with some, and he knew he'd also keep in touch with some that would still be at Hayfield. The Lounge had forever changed the dynamics of the school.

Not long after they'd finished lunch, David and Helen got a message on their phones. They were to report to Mr Hobson's office.

"It never rains, but it pours," said Brian as Helen mentioned them being summoned. Lewis had already disappeared to the library to continue his revision for his exam.

"Yeah. See you in a bit."

The two head pupils trod the familiar path to the headmaster's office. When they got there, the door was shut. Helen knocked and they waited.

"Good," said Mr Hobson eventually opening the door. "Come on in and shut it behind you."

They did and they were escorted through his hidden door to the secure area downstairs. David idly wondered to himself if this area linked to the one the beta students used. They didn't go to the secure room that Mr Hobson had taken them to after the coffee shop encounter. Instead, they continued down the corridor and passed several doors. Eventually he stopped at one, and opened the door, beckoning the two pupils to follow him inside.

It wasn't an office but a large working area. There were desks where people were working. David recognised some as security. Others he'd never seen before. There were a few nods of greeting, but nothing was said, and Mr Hobson took them through the room and through a door at the far side.

Inside was Yvonne and Mr Taylor. There was a glass wall and on the other side was a cavernous area with a single seat which José was sat on. He was wearing different clothing than earlier.

"I'll leave you to it," said Mr Hobson and left.

"This is just like the film True Lies," whispered David. He wasn't as quiet as he thought, as it got a chuckle from Mr Taylor.

"It's normally a training room. Equipment is brought in for whatever is being done. We never thought it would be used for something like this."

"Why is he wearing different clothes?" enquired David.

"He found security a bit frightening, and he err," Mr Taylor paused searching for acceptable words. "He emptied his bowels. This delayed us chatting with him as he needed a shower."

"Hilda interviewed him," said Yvonne. " She has quite a knack for getting people to open-up. We now know who the person is that followed you is. It seems José has acquired a 'friend' and has been indiscrete. We also have someone in the office that asked José to plant that bug."

"What do you need from us?" asked Helen.

"Is that bug still usable?"

"It is being documented and isn't in one piece, but the instructions given were not to destroy it as we might need it."

"Good. José didn't reveal the school location, so that is good. What I want to do is have you two act a scene with Rachel. Send them off somewhere."

"A specific somewhere?"

"Yes. A secure house that the American CIA have in the suburbs of London should do the trick."

David and Helen looked at each other. David could see Helen wasn't happy.

"What they did was wrong, but they haven't hurt us. Setting them up for arrest or worse seems wrong."

"Are you refusing to help?" asked Yvonne.

"Yes," said Helen, her eyes bright with indignity. "It sounds like G.S. isn't the type of company I'd like to work at."

David was shocked but nodded. He knew a line had been crossed. His heart sank, but then he straightened up realising that Helen was right. "There might be times when action like that is needed, but not for something like this. As an investigator we will be out of contact for a lot of time. You will be reliant on our judgement. You don't want a mindless drone."

Yvonne glared at them for a few seconds and then broke out in a smile. "These two will go far. A good moral compass."

David and Helen glanced at each other again. This time a look of confusion passed between them.

"Sorry?" enquired David.

"You stood up for what you believe in," said Mr Taylor. "Including pressing the point about not working for G.S. That took a lot of guts. We would never have tried to get people arrested like that. The person in G.S. will be sacked, but that is it. Revenge like that doesn't drive what we do."

"Oh. Was José a test too?"

"No. Unfortunately, that was all too real."

"You might want to add Charlie Shoesmith to the list of those to be investigated," said David.

Yvonne was the only one to recognise the name.

David continued, "He has been taking payments from The Supplier. However, if he is still doing the job he was four years ago, he would be hiding a leak not creating one."

"Charlie now does what Rob used to, so still looking after network security. Yes, it seems like more investigation is needed there. Are you able to share other data?"

"No. That was the only item to be released. The rest is still part of your long-term agent's task. So why did you want us down here? You could have told us all this upstairs."

"José asked if he could see you. I think he wants to apologise."

"What's going to happen to him?"

"He is suspended while we check him out. We will see if he was complicit or just a fool. I don't sack fools. They get given extra training, and more of and watch is kept on them to make sure they've learnt their lesson."

"What will you be doing about José's friend?"

"He will be investigated. If he has committed crimes and we have evidence, then we will make sure it is passed to the authorities."

Helen nodded in acceptance. "That sounds more like the training that Mr Taylor has given us, and more in line with the morality this school has taught us."

"They just brought out what was already within you," said Yvonne. "This really is an exceptional school filled with exceptional students."

A New Style of Education - Year Five

by Karen Page

Part 18

picture created using DALL-E

---

Part 18
Friday 4th June 2010

Today was The Leaving. It wasn't a day like most. The previous night's party had gone on very late, with the curfew waived for all years. Breakfast would be a simple affair when the students got up.

"Are you awake?" whispered Helen.

"Yes," David responded lazily. "How late is it?"

"Just a bit later than usual."

"You want to sleep more, or?"

"Let's not break the rules on our last day," she responded. "And for some reason, I don't feel sleepy."

Even though they'd slept in the same room for nearly five years, they still obeyed the rules and went to shower and dress separately.

"Joint shower tomorrow?" suggested Helen as they made their way for breakfast.

"I'm not sure if it will be big enough for all four of us," responded David, knowing that she'd meant the two of them.

Helen gasped in shock and David laughed. He liked it when he was able to surprise her.

The Lounge gradually filled as pupils awoke and stumbled downstairs. The knowledge that ten people would be leaving wasn't lost on anybody. As they relaxed, friends from year three and four came up and said their goodbyes. They'd been through The Leaving more than once, and they were closer in age. To them this was a natural progression in the school.

As David sorted out a stack of books to put back into the library, he saw Ben and Jennifer enter. They were rather animated. He smiled knowing that they'd just been told that Rachel was going to be their support person, and she'd just invited them to join the Beta program. He made as if to get up, but Helen dragged him back.

"It isn't your job anymore."

She was right. Before, it would have been his job to talk to them, but not anymore. Luke was there in a moment, taking them outside to discuss things further without it spilling into the main morning gathering.

He wouldn't be around for the remaining two being asked and tried to push those thoughts out of his mind. The goodbyes became too much and after taking the books back to the library, he went to sit outside. He might still be a year five leader, but was no longer in charge of the betas, and was no longer head student.

The bench looking out at the scenery was somewhere he could never get enough of. This would be a view he would remember, but it would never be how it was now. He would grow up, and its meaning to him later would differ from how he felt now.

He contemplated his life before joining Hayfield. He'd been shy and scared. Scared because he didn't understand his own feelings and scared because his difference was obvious to others, and they wanted rid of him. To them, being different was wrong and should be punished to make him conform. If only they could see him now.

The school regiment would be gone. Tomorrow would be his first full day where he wouldn't be under school rules. He wouldn't have to be up by a certain time. He could go to bed when he wanted. If everything went to plan, Helen and he would be meeting up with Andy and Stacy and having a few weeks holiday.

Would he miss Hayfield? Yes. But he wasn't frightened of leaving. The last few weeks had meant a lot of time away from the school. Preparation for his life ahead. New clothes had been purchased and stored. Clothes in both genders. He and Helen hadn't bought too much of anything. They could get more when they got to America. They had enough for a suitcase each. More wasn't needed.

"Hi."

David looked up to see Molly. She looked rather earnest.

"Can I sit?"

David shrugged, unsure why she was asking. "Sure."

"You rushed out. What's up?"

"Nothing. Everything." David shrugged, unsure how to articulate things. "I felt out of place. I nearly interceded where it wasn't my place to. Not anymore."

"Is it hard to let go?" Molly seemed interested, rather than judgemental. Like she was preparing herself when she left in a year's time.

"In some ways. In others, not at all. I'll be gone in an hour, so it won't matter. I still see people looking at me for leadership, but that isn't me anymore. That's you and Tony, and I don't want to intrude. I'm off for some quiet time at a university, and then I'll see what comes up."

Molly gave a small chuckle. "You won't be leading a quiet life. It isn't what you've been training for the last few years, and a quiet life isn't part of who you are. It isn't part of your character."

"Perhaps not, but we shall see. I'll miss the school. Strange to say that, but it's true. I'll miss the people. The love and support. It really is a wonderful place. Yet, I'm quite excited about what the future holds. I've learned all I can here."

"Have the new Beta members been told?"

"You should be asking Luke, but I'll answer anyway. Two were told this morning. I think the other two will be told this afternoon."

Molly was quiet for a moment, reviewing in her mind if there was anything strange in The Lounge. "Ben and Jennifer? But they're so young."

"I became a beta in year one," David pointed out. "I was the Beta leader in year two. It is rare, but it happens. I'm sure Luke will be chatting with you at some stage. That way you can turn a blind eye to certain things, like if they miss a curfew for a meeting."

"Can't they just hold the meetings earlier?"

"We tried that, but it was too obvious to those that didn't know. As they get older, a lot of pupils know something is going on, just not the specifics. They just ignore it. A meeting at ten at night means the younger pupils are in their rooms. Therefore, there is less people to avoid."

"All this subterfuge. Can't you just tell all the pupils?"

"Not really. You know what goes on, but not why. The whole school knew once because of an incident. Worse than what happened in Strasbourg. They saw what happened, so there was no denying it. But they also knew how bad it could be and that helped them keep it to themselves. Your year didn't know, and you didn't know about the American school until two of them visited last October/November. You know a lot more than the other pupils."

Molly took it all in, and then asked, "How hard was when you were the beta leader but not the head pupil?"

"It wasn't that hard. There weren't many times of conflict. Perhaps the hardest thing was last year when Ingrid was head pupil. She was a beta where I was the leader. Yet for day-to-day tasks, she was the leader. If that makes sense. It isn't like we take orders or anything, but it was still a bit incongruous."

"Were there any conflicts?"

"No, but times were quiet. Things have been a bit more involved this year, but hopefully things have settled again. You know Luke. He isn't going to be making demands. You've had a chat with him already about boundaries. Was that not settled?"

"Oh, sure. I was just making sure. I thought there would be more overlap."

David laughed. "Susan, who was the year leader when you joined. She had the same worries. She had no complaints when she finished at Hayfield. Luke will just let you get on with things. He's another contact you can talk to if you need to. Otherwise, he won't interfere."

"This might seem a silly question, but how much does Mr Hobson know about the Beta team?"

"Actually, that is a very astute question. He knows most of what goes on, but not sometimes the reasons. If you do have a worry about Beta stuff, do take it up with him if you need to. There aren't any worries there. Mr Hobson is head of the school. You are head pupil, and he is the right person to discuss things with. He knows who to take things up with if there are issues."

"Thanks for this," said Molly standing. "I better go. I need to round up everybody for The Leaving."

"Gosh," said David, leaping to his feet. "I have one more goodbye before that."

* * *

David made his way to the car. The sun was out, and the leavers were all waiting by the cars enjoying the unseasonably good weather.

"What kept you?" asked Helen when David got close.

"I was just leaving a note for Luke. I bumped into Mr Taylor, and it took longer than expected to say goodbye."

"He's really come out of his shell over the last few years," laughed Helen.

"Now everybody is here, we can start," stated Rachel.

"I was thinking over the previous leavings we've witnessed," said David. "I hated it on our first leaving. The back windows on all the cars are tinted, so the pupils can't see the leaves go. I've hated this each year since."

"And what do you suggest?" asked Lewis having heard and moved closer to Helen and David.

"I don't know."

"We could walk down the driveway," suggested Paula.

"In pairs, like after a commitment ceremony?" added Emma.

There was an excited chorus of doing something different. Something new.

"After we get to the school gates, perhaps then the cars can come up and we drive off," added Anna.

Helen turned to the support workers, who'd been listening to them. "Is that okay?"

"It's your leaving," said Rachel as head psychiatrist. "Are you all okay with that plan?"

"It would certainly set an alternative for future years," mused Brian.

"It's a good job I'm wearing comfortable shoes," pointed out Erika.

"Okay, how about this order. Erika and Martha first, since they joined last. Followed by Jill and Anna. Then—"

Brian interrupted, "Then Lewis and me next. Two boys in the middle."

"Perfect," said Helen.

"Emma and Paula, do you want to go at the back or after Brian and Lewis?"

"Next," said Emma almost pleading.

David gave a brilliant smile. "No problem. Martha, no cartwheels please."

She laughed. "Certainly not in this dress. I don't want to frighten anybody. We will take it slowly."

Erika and Martha set off. The summer sun beating down on them as they started the journey towards the driveway. When they were about five meters in front of them, Anna and Jill started their sedate journey.

As the last ones, David and Helen had the longest to wait. Eventually it was their turn and followed. The previous leavings had been quite a quiet affair. The remaining students lining the drive and waving goodbye, not knowing if the leavers saw or heard. Now the leavers were in full view.

Both sides were lined with students waving at the departing students. As always there were a few tearful students from the lowest year. The first Leaving a shock to them. Yet they would grow and learn that the family of Hayfield never really ended. Each of the youngest had someone older from the school stood nearby. They might have been in grief but there was someone there if needed.

To David and Helen, this wasn't a sad day. It wasn't a happy day. It was just the next step. They'd learnt what they could at Hayfield. The school had given them an education like no other and each person in the leaving year had some form of work experience. They weren't just educationally prepared, but the school had given them as much of an opportunity as they could.

Eventually they came to the end of the drive, where their year gathered. They turned to face the school and saw the cars had started their way towards them.

"Stay in touch," said Emma to everyone in the group.

They all promised to do so. David added, "If Helen and I are out of touch, don't be upset. It isn't that we're ignoring you."

"We know," said Erika, giving David a quick hug. "Just be safe."

The remaining pupils had followed the cars down the driveway towards the gates where the now ex pupils stood. When the cars stopped the ten waved their last goodbye and got in.

A loud shout of "Good Luck" echoed as they shut the doors.

The snake of cars made their way towards the A5. The trunk road was normally the first point that the chain of cars would split. Some would head north and some south. Today's Leaving was different. Rachel took the car through the village and pulled into the car park of the pub. There waiting, standing outside a car was Andy and Marcus.

David wondered why Marcus was there and not Stacy.

"This has been the shortest leaving journey in the history of Hayfield," laughed Rachel as she parked next to them.

"I'm glad we made your life easier," retorted Helen.

As they got out of the car, Marcus approached. He handed them each a bag of clothes to change into. The school clothes they were wearing would go back with Rachel.

"We've been given a project before we go to America, and time is pressing. Our holiday will have to wait. I'll grab your suitcases while you change."

David's heart rate picked up. He wasn't sure if it was seeing Andy and Marcus or that they had a project to do. Being in a pub car park wasn't the place to discuss things like that, so the two ex-pupils hurried off to the pub toilets to change.

"Did you see Marcus's finger?" David explained as they walked to the building. "He had on Stacy's engagement ring."

David and Helen had been told a week ago about the engagement. It filled them both with joy.

"About time," smiled Helen. "Fancy Andy proposing and not having a ring."

"You better have one for me if you propose," said David, not laughing.

"Hey, I proposed for our affirmation. It's your turn next, but not for a few years. Let's get to know each other away from school first."

The went in and disappeared into the individual toilets.

"You've got to be kidding!" exclaimed David when he opened the bag to change out of the school clothes. He spied female jeans, top, bra and panties. He knew there was more underneath which probably included makeup. They were his size, so he knew he hadn't been given the wrong bag. At the bottom was a note. "Sorry, but I'll explain more on the way."

A few years ago, this would have upset David, but now he knew more about himself it didn't really matter to him. It had been one of the questions he'd been asked if he could do missions as either gender. This was after he'd been offered the job. It didn't stop the offer; it was just to make sure he was offered relevant investigations.

What did matter to him was there was some issue that needed the four of them. He wondered why them. There were others with much more experience. He knew he wouldn't get the answers in the toilets, so finished getting ready. Thank goodness it was during the day and nobody else was there to go into the gents.

Helen was just coming out the ladies when Jayne appeared.

"You look scrumptious," said Helen, her eyes twinkling. Then with utter seriousness, "Are you okay with this?"

Jayne gave a reassuring smile. "I'm good. Let's go and find out what's going on."

They walked out into the sunshine. Rachel was waiting by the door and raised her eyebrows a bit when she saw Jayne.

"Thank you for all your help over the years," said Jayne as she handed the bag that contained the Hayfield clothes. Without thinking, she gave Rachel a quick hug.

"It's been my pleasure. I'm sure it won't be the last time I see you."

Jayne nodded. Older pupils sometimes went to the school to help students over issues. Sometimes a past student was able to help more than a teacher for certain things.

Jayne moved to one side, and let Helen say goodbye. When that was done, they climbed into the other vehicle. Helen sat in the front with Andy, and Jayne joined Marcus in the back. The ring had gone from Marcus's hand. He'd worn it to just let them, and probably Rachel, know that the engagement was official.

As they drove away, Helen asked the big question. "Where are we going?"

"France. We're going to help Louis Jumelet finish his task. He doesn't know David, but he knows Jayne and Helen. It was decided that two couples would be easier than four females."

"Let's get this finished, and hopefully we can get our holiday."

The journey took them back past the gates of Hayfield Hall. They were shut, but that didn't matter. It was no longer their home. That part of their lives was finished, and a new adventure awaited.